ã€ŠThe Dread Of Damnedã€‹


 INTRODUCTION

    This is my first time writing a novel, and English is not my first language. However, I really wanted to try, so I hope you''ll be kind and give my story a chance. Together, we can embark on a journey into the world I am trying to create.

    Before we begin, I''d like to let you know that this novel is set in a dark and grim world, whose depths will gradually be revealed as we delve further. The story will contain mature themes, including sexual and disturbing content, such as incest, explicit scenes, violence, gore, and more. I want this world to feel real and engaging, but these elements will only be used to serve the plot, not to excess.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    If you''re now clear on the kind of story I am telling and still want to give it a try, then come along¡ªlet''s dive into the world of the damned and feel the dread together.

 White

    I opened my eyes and looked around. My vision was blurry, but I could hear people talking. Their voices sounded happy and excited, though I couldn''t understand a single word. What was happening? Hadn''t I just died?

    I died at the age of seventy due to cancer. I could still remember the excruciating pain I endured in my final months and the sweet release that death brought as my salvation. It wasn''t that I wanted to leave my loved ones behind, but holding on had become unbearable. My last memory was of my children, a son and a daughter, their faces filled with tears. My wife had passed away a few years earlier. Still, I had lived a decent life and left behind considerable assets, so my kids would be well taken care of.

    Back to the present¡ªI was slowly getting my bearings. As I looked around, I found myself in what seemed like an ancient room. There was a massive window with the moon shining through, white curtains fluttering in the night breeze. The ground was made of polished white marble, and I noticed large double doors intricately decorated with mystic patterns. The doors were open, with people bustling in and out hurriedly.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    I realized I was lying on something soft, warm, and incredibly comfortable. It was so cozy that I didn''t even want to move. I felt a pair of gentle hands patting me, and when I finally mustered the willpower to shift, I looked up and saw a woman.

    Perhaps she was an angel, I thought, for she had white hair and striking white eyes. I also realized that the soft surface I was resting on was her chest, her warm embrace making me feel secure. She was looking at me with such a loving gaze that I was momentarily mesmerized. Then, she spoke:

    "@%$* &~@$)@) &^#@$"

    I couldn''t understand a word she was saying.

    I tore my gaze away from her and looked around the room. There was an elderly woman standing nearby, along with a burly man who also had white hair and eyes, his expression visibly joyful. A little girl was watching me with a mix of excitement and anticipation. Other people were coming and going, but they didn''t seem noteworthy.

    I began to understand what might be happening. Was I reincarnated? Or perhaps transmigrated? I was never too good at remembering the right terms. But the key point was that I had somehow been given a second chance at life.

    That is, if I was understanding things correctly¡ªand if this wasn''t some form of hell.

    Suddenly, I realized something else¡ªI was feeling incredibly thirsty.

 Blood

    I was suddenly lifted by someone, and I wanted nothing more than to break the hands of whoever dared to disturb me from my comfortable position.

    I looked around and realized that I was now being held by the elderly woman, while the man and the little girl stood off to the side, watching me intently. I also noticed that the people who had been bustling in and out of the room earlier had stopped coming in. The large, ornate white double doors had been closed, leaving the room in a serene stillness.

    Now, there were only four people left in the room¡ªexcluding myself. The elderly woman held me gently, her presence exuding warmth and care, though it was nothing compared to what I was feeling before she lifted me. The man and the little girl, both with the same distinctive white hair and eyes, observed with a mix of curiosity and joy. It felt as though I was in the midst of a family, surrounded by love and protection, though I still couldn''t fully understand what was happening.

    Then I saw the goddess¡ªI mean, the woman with white hair and eyes¡ªsit up and extend her hands toward me. I was placed back in her arms, and she gently held me close. She slipped the left strap of her gown off her shoulder, and I watched, transfixed, as the fabric slid down slowly, revealing her breast. Her skin was pale, and I noticed her nipples were inverted. She began to massage her breast with her left hand, coaxing it, while still holding me with her right. I was mesmerized as I watched the pink beads gradually emerge and then stand erect.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    She brought me closer to her breast, and that thirst of mine from before became overwhelming and took hold of me. My instincts were primal¡ªI wanted nothing more than to latch onto that pink flowerbud, to satisfy this insatiable craving. And so, I did.

    I opened my mouth, closed it around her nipple, and began to suckle. Within moments, I felt a warm liquid fill my mouth, and the taste was beyond anything I had ever experienced. It was heavenly¡ªan ecstasy that ignited something deep within me. This feeling was beyond mere hunger; it was a primal need, a craving I had never known. It felt more fulfilling than anything I''d ever tasted, more exquisite than the finest delicacy.

    I suckled with vigor, feeling almost beast-like, driven by instinct. I drank greedily, so much so that I nearly choked. Sensing my distress, the woman quickly pulled me away and patted my back. I gasped, regaining my breath, spitting out some of the liquid in the process.

    But then, I saw something that left me horrified¡ªwhat I had spit out, and the droplets still lingering on her nipple, weren''t milk. It was red. It was blood.

    The realization should have filled me with disgust. I should have been repulsed, terrified by what had just happened. But instead, I felt something even more unsettling¡ªI wanted more. The blood still looked more appealing to me than anything else I had ever seen. I found myself yearning to latch onto her breast once again, to taste that intoxicating nectar. It was a war between my rational mind and my primal instincts¡ªa battle that ended almost as soon as it began.

    I started crying, driven by that unquenchable thirst. The woman once again brought me to her breast, and I latched on, suckling eagerly. I drank deeply, my eyes closing, feeling an indescribable contentment as I gave in to this strange, new hunger.

 Untouched by time

    After drinking my fill, I let go of the pink bud, which looked even more enticing with a few drops of blood still clinging to it. Unable to resist, I licked them off, savoring every last bit. My stomach was full, but the thirst within me lingered, though now it felt like I had a firmer grasp on it. I looked up, and the woman picked me up, kissing my cheeks tenderly. She adjusted her white silk gown, which I noticed was intricately embroidered with patterns of shimmering silver thread.

    The elderly woman then brought over a white wooden tub and placed it on the bed beside us. I watched as the woman dipped a soft white cloth into the water and brought it towards me. After a few minutes, I felt refreshed, thoroughly cleaned by her gentle hands. She picked up a white silk cloth, similarly embroidered with silver patterns, though distinct from her gown, and wrapped me in it snugly.

    A wave of drowsiness overtook me. After all, what else could I do but sleep after being fed and bathed? I was in the body of a newborn, after all.

    As I drifted off, I saw the large man approach, saying something in a deep voice that I couldn''t understand, before he turned and left. The little girl, meanwhile, climbed onto the bed, touching my face with small, curious hands as she spoke to the woman. I was too tired to continue trying to understand their language, and the woman''s gentle swaying lulled me to sleep.

    When I awoke, the first thing I saw was her face¡ªstill serene and angelic in her sleep, just as it had been before. This wasn''t a dream, then. This was my reality. The idea filled me with curiosity¡ªI wanted to know more about this strange place and the people around me. I felt a pang of frustration that I couldn''t understand them, nor could I communicate.

    I looked around and noticed that the curtains were now drawn, blocking out any sunlight from outside. Despite it being daytime, the room remained softly illuminated by the glow of several lamps. The curtains were thick and effective, allowing not even a sliver of sunlight to penetrate the room.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    This soon became my daily routine. The woman would wake up, feed me from her breast, then leave for a time, leaving me in the care of the elderly woman. When she returned, she would bathe me, after which the man and the little girl would visit, playing with me and talking, though I still couldn''t understand their words.

    Every few days, I was taken out of the room, which I appreciated as I was starting to grow bored within those white walls. The castle itself, as I came to see, was grand beyond belief, with high vaulted ceilings and an otherworldly elegance. People moved through its vast halls, some of whom had white hair and eyes like the women , man and the child , though theirs were duller, almost muddied¡ªnot nearly as striking regal , or alluring as the women''s or maybe I had seen hers and my standard had become to high who knows.

    I also noticed a peculiar detail¡ªthe entire castle was white. Everything, from the walls, floors, and furniture to the clothes and accessories, was some shade of white. There was something almost ethereal about it, as though it belonged to a world untouched by time.

    Eventually, I was taken outside the castle. I was awestruck to find that it was surrounded by tall trees, almost as if it stood in the middle of an ancient forest. There was a large waterfall nearby, its roar muted by the distance, and a long driveway leading up to the castle. The structure itself reminded me somewhat of the Taj Mahal from my previous life, only much grander and more intricate in its design¡ªan architectural marvel.

    There were smaller buildings scattered around the massive castle, housing people who seemed to work or live there. Whenever I was carried past, people would stop and bow respectfully to both me and my caretaker before continuing with their tasks. It all felt like something out of a storybook or a comic.

    Time passed, and I found myself becoming more observant of my surroundings. I noticed that there was no electricity, no internet, and no cars. Every morning, the curtains were drawn to keep out the sunlight, while the lamps were lit to keep the interior softly aglow. At night, the moonlight would spill in through the large windows, bathing everything in a silvery glow. The intricate patterns on the doors and fabrics often formed shapes reminiscent of the moon.

    My curiosity about this strange world only grew with each passing day.

    Days turned into weeks, weeks into months, and eventually, months into years.

    And finally, the time had come.

 Language

    Almost a year has passed since I arrived in this world. I can now crawl and pick up small objects by myself. Standing and talking a bit is no longer an issue, although learning to balance in an entirely new body is quite challenging. Babies usually start picking up on things early on, even before they can talk, because they are like clean slates, eager to learn about the world they''ve entered. Although I share this curiosity¡ªdare I say, even more than a typical newborn¡ªI am not a blank slate. Having spoken another language for seventy years makes understanding their language a definite challenge.

    Nevertheless, I have been trying diligently and have learned a few words and their meanings in this new language. Words like "mother," "father," "sister," "brother," "caretaker," "nanny," "bed," "clothes," "hungry," and "blood." However, it would be a lie to say that I can understand them when they converse. And I am no liar.

    I have also learned what the woman, man, and girl¡ªmy new family¡ªhave named me. My name is Caelan Aetherisin.

    I feel ready to learn more now; I don''t feel as sleepy or tired as I did before, and the nourishing blood from my mother''s breast makes me feel more energetic than anything I''ve ever experienced.

    To my surprise, after a few more months, I began to feel my body grow faster than before. At only one and a half years old, I looked like a three- or four-year-old by the standards of my previous world.

    Then it happened. One morning, after I had awakened, been fed, and bathed, a tutor was brought into the room. From what I could gather, my mother seemed to be telling me that he would teach me how to read and write while also helping to expand my knowledge of the world. To say that I felt elated would be an understatement.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    I was taken to another room, where I sat on one side of a round table while the middle-aged man sat on the opposite end. The old woman stood by my side. The man began teaching me the language, and from what I could extract after trying to understand him for maybe an hour, along with attempting to read the children''s alphabet book he had given me, I realized this language was unlike English. There were no alphabets; instead, they had pictograms. These pictograms, as they called them, reminded me of the Chinese characters I had struggled to learn in university. While they were not identical, the familiarity helped ease my understanding. The pictograms could be combined to form words, with fixed alterations that affected their meanings.

    Eventually, the class came to an end. The old woman escorted me back to my room, where the wome¡ª my mother awaited me. I ran to the bed and fell into her embrace. The familiar warmth and scent helped calm me, soothing the throbbing in my head from trying to absorb so much new information. I nestled my face against her soft, warm bosom.

    She loosened her gown strap and began massaging her breast. Her inverted buds, which still captivated me as much as the first time¡ªif not more¡ªemerged. I happily latched on while she held me warmly in her embrace, my eyes closing in contentment.

    From that day on, the classes became part of my daily routine. I learned more about the language until, slowly but surely, I could hold simple conversations. I still sensed that my rate of growth was somewhat accelerated, though nothing compared to the sudden spurt I had experienced when I was one and a half.

    As I continued to grow, I started noticing some peculiar things¡ªmore peculiar than drinking blood instead of milk or appearing like a four-year-old while still being nearly two¡ªwhich raised questions in my heart.

 Milk

    The days passed, and my curiosity grew stronger with each one.

    One morning, I woke up to find myself in my mother''s embrace. Seraphina Aetherisin, as I had come to learn her name, was leaning against the pillow, while I was seated on her thighs, my head resting just below her bountiful breasts. I pressed myself against her, feeling the comfort of her warmth, and closed my eyes as she gently caressed my head. Her ethereal voice spoke softly, "Get up, my love."

    "Can''t we stay like this for a few more minutes? No, maybe an hour? Master Vaelan has been boring me to death lately. I feel so sleepy," I complained.

    She laughed, her giggle sounding like the sweetest melody. "I have no problem, my love. You can stay as long as you like. But then you''ll hate that you delayed the answers to the questions you''ve been asking lately," she replied.

    That woke me up. I sat up, stretched a bit, then looked into her white eyes.

    "Is it finally time now, Mother?" I asked. It had been hard to call her "Mother" at first, considering I had once been a seventy-two-year-old man. But I got used to it over time, though it still wasn''t easy to think of her that way instead of as the beautiful, sensual woman that she was.

    After my wife had passed away in my previous life, I had never found another woman who was as attractive, interesting, or alluring, even after being in a few relationships. But this woman made me feel things¡ªthings a child should probably not feel about his mother. Yet, technically it wasn''t like she was really was my mother .

    "What are you thinking about, my love? Are you hungry?" she asked, caressing my face gently.

    "I am, Mother," I answered, burying my face into her soft bosom.

    "Give me a minute, my love," she said.

    She moved my head away and opened her gown. Her breasts slipped out, and I watched as she was about to massage them.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Mother," I said hesitantly.

    "Yes, my love?" she replied.

    "Could I... could I help you this time?" I asked.

    She paused, looking into my eyes.

    "Why do you want to?" she inquired.

    "I''ve been watching you do it for a long time, and I was curious. Plus, I want you to relax for a while," I answered. Truthfully, I was mesmerized by her body, and being a man in my past life, I was fascinated. My request stemmed from both curiosity and a desire to feel closer to her.

    "Don''t worry, Mother. I think I know how to do it¡ªI won''t hurt you," I added, attempting to sound innocent enough to hide my true intent.

    She paused, and then a warm smile bloomed on her face. "You would never harm me, my love. I trust you," she said.

    "Not that I would mind a little pain," she added, leaving me speechless.

    "So, is that a yes?" I asked, my voice filled with a mix of excitement and disbelief.

    "Yes," she replied.

    I brought my small hands to her breasts, feeling their warm, soft texture. I gently began moving my hands, kneading her mounds while I marveled at their fullness. My fingers lightly brushed over the pink areolae, coaxing her buds out. She leaned back, her hands falling to her sides, and I thought I heard a soft sigh escape her lips, but I was too engrossed in the task at hand.

    After a few moments of indulging myself, her buds finally emerged, enticing me even further. I stopped massaging and latched my mouth onto them, sucking eagerly. Moments later, my mouth was filled with a warm, creamy liquid.

    What I drank was milk, not blood. Seraphina had recently started producing milk, something she had told me a few days earlier. I vaguely remembered her saying, "It''s finally time to introduce you to other forms of nourishment; this will no longer be enough." But I hadn''t paid much attention then¡ªtoo focused on her.

    As I drank, I felt her fingers run gently through my hair, and I closed my eyes, savoring every drop.

    I repeated the process on her other breast until I was finally full. Seeing me finished, she smiled. "It seems it''s time, my love. This will no longer be nourishing enough for you," she said.

    She tied her gown back up and picked me up. Carrying me into the washroom, she sat me at the edge of a white marble tub filled with water. She washed me gently, and afterward, I wore my clothes, feeling fresh and clean.

    We returned to the room, where she sat on one side of a large table and gestured for me to take a seat on the other. I climbed onto the oversized chair, my small frame dwarfed by its size, and looked at her with curiosity.

    "Now, as I said before, it is time you learned some very important, basic knowledge about our world," she said, pulling a book from a white drawer beside her.

    My heart raced in anticipation. This was it. The answers I''d been yearning for were finally coming.

    ''It was finally time''.

 Royal Families

    "Read this book, my love," she said, handing me a volume that appeared to be of standard size. However, what captivated my attention was the cover, adorned with five thick lines in distinct colors: pure white, pitch black, navy blue, dark purple, and blood red. Each color bore an intricate pattern engraved within it, lending the book a mystifying aura. I took the book from her delicate hands, eager to uncover its secrets.

    "Inside this book lies all the information you need to understand our world. Once you''ve read it, feel free to ask me anything that troubles you," she said, her voice imbued with warmth and encouragement.

    As I opened the book and began to read, I found myself immersed in a fantastical narrative. The more I delved into its pages, the more it felt like a novel, a vivid tapestry of a world that seemed almost too surreal to be my own.

    This planet was also known as Earth, yet I was not born a human. In this realm, much like my previous life, I was known as a vampire.

    According to the text, vampires were ruled by five royal families, each possessing their own distinct features, symbols, sources of power, and fiefs, where they reigned supreme and their word was law. The five royal families were defined by their respective colors, and the inhabitants of these fiefs bore hair and eyes that matched these hues.

    House of Noctarion: Black-haired and black-eyed, their name symbolized mastery over shadows and night. Their emblem was a black crescent moon, surrounded by swirling shadows, with sharp, star-like points radiating outward.

    House of Valeroth: With navy blue hair and eyes, their name embodied valor and wrath, marking them as fierce warriors with a bloodlust that knew no bounds. Their symbol was a navy blue trident crossed with a sword, encircled by crashing waves.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    House of Aetherisin: Distinguished by pure white hair and eyes, their name represented the mystic air of the gods, with an ancient and enigmatic lineage. Their symbol featured a pure white silhouette of a full moon, enveloped by delicate, swirling clouds.

    House of Sanguinary: Sporting purple and white hair and eyes, their name highlighted the power of blood and seduction. Their emblem was a purple rose, adorned with blood drops hanging from its petals.

    House of Mortavia: With blood-red hair and eyes, their name signified death, solidifying their mastery over necromantic arts and their dominion over the cycle of life and death. Their symbol was a blood-red skull entwined with thorny vines.

    The book explained that the fiefs of these families were protected by powerful magic, rendering them hidden from the outside world¡ªat least from normal humans. The government possessed some limited knowledge of their existence, yet no one could exert control over them.

    Although the families harbored differences, they refrained from turning on one another due to a looming danger on the horizon. They knew that survival required collaboration, albeit with minimal losses. This was no easy task, considering these were royal families, and their pride stood taller than mountains¡ªa primary reason there had never been a long-lasting alliance among them.

    Humans referred to them simply as vampires, a term that denoted lowly creatures of the night, while the royals were called "Nocturnals."

    I glanced up from the book and met my mother''s gaze. Her white hair and eyes mirrored my own, now revealing a deeper understanding of our shared existence.

    She smiled at me, her expression warm and inviting.

    "Yes, my love, what you are thinking is correct," she said, as if she could read my very thoughts.

    "Am I a vampire, then?" I inquired, the question escaping my lips without thought.

    Her brows knitted together in response. "No, you are a Nocturnal, the most noble and mystic of our race¡ªa Royal," she clarified, making me realize my error. Old habits die hard, and I had unwittingly used the term favored by humans.

    Yet my mind churned with newfound revelations. So, I was not just a vampire¡ªI was a Nocturnal. I had to remember that distinction; I couldn''t afford to raise suspicion. More importantly, I was a child of the Aetherisin royal family, signified by our stark white hair and eyes.

 The Power

    "What does it mean that we have a mystic lineage?" I asked, gathering my thoughts as I sought clarity.

    She looked at me, her expression thoughtful, before responding, "It means that we are the most ancient of the vampire families, drawing power from the moon, which is why our hair and eyes are white."

    "Don''t all Nocturnals draw power from the moon, as stated in this book?" I asked, feeling perplexed.

    "Yes, but for them, the moon merely provides comfort. We, the Aetherisin royal family, are different; we draw our power directly from the moon. It grants us mystical abilities, enhances our strength and speed, and sharpens our senses, but it also leaves us with an insatiable hunger," she explained, her voice rich with Pride.

    "Mystical powers?" I inquired, intrigued.

    "Yes, mystical powers. You will learn about them in due time, for you are the future of the Aetherisins," she said, her deep smile sparking more questions than answers within me.

    "Is that why our symbol is a moon?" I asked, trying to connect the dots.

    "Yes," she replied, her tone confirming my hypothesis.

    "Does that mean the symbols of the other families also hold significance?" I pressed further.

    "Indeed," she replied. "The Noctarions draw power from shadows; the night empowers them. The Valeroths harness the strength of water, while the Sanguinaries derive their might from carnal desires and fulfillment. Lastly, the Mortavians draw upon the power of blood."

    She continued, "The utilization of these elements grants us strength, but they also render us unstable. That is why we cannot rely on them for our everyday lives."

    "What about the danger mentioned in the book?" I asked, my curiosity intensifying.

    "I think this is enough for today. You will learn everything in time," she said, her tone shifting slightly as a flicker of contempt crossed her eyes.

    I noticed, but I was no child to overlook it. Instead, it only fueled my desire to uncover the so-called danger lurking in the shadows.

    Setting the book down, I stood up, walked over to her, and jumped onto her lap, burying my head in her bosom.

    "As you say, Mother," I murmured, feeling comforted by her presence.

    She caressed my head and back, and at that moment, the massive double doors to the room swung open. In strode a formidable figure¡ªthe man I had come to know as Thalor Aetherisin, the father of this body and the head of our royal house.

    He took a seat in the chair I had occupied earlier and teased, "I hope I didn''t interrupt the bonding time between mother and son."

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Not at all, Father. Mother was just teaching me about the royal houses," I replied, trying to embody the excitement of a child offered candy.

    "Really? What did you learn today, my little lion?" he asked, mimicking the playful tone adults often used with children.

    I recounted the information Mother had shared, making a few mistakes here and there due to my terrible habit of forgetting names. They were complex and new to me, yet my missteps seemed to work in my favor, making me appear more enthusiastic.

    "Very good, my child! This is all vital information you''ve absorbed," he praised, and I seemed to beamed at the approval or I tried atleast.

    "Are you tired, my love?" Mother inquired, her voice gentle.

    "No, Mother, but I feel very thirsty," I confessed.

    "That''s only natural after working so hard to learn new information and reciting it all. You''ll come to understand that this thirst is a gift from birth," Father interjected, his tone matter-of-fact.

    "Your father is quite right. After all, you are still a child, but I will ensure you never suffer because of thirst," Mother promised, her tone reassuring as she began to open her gown. It was a delicately woven silk white gown that was easy to remove, a choice she made when near me, despite the regal attire she donned for public appearances.

    As the gown slipped open, revealing her ample mounds, I was momentarily entranced, unaware of Father''s words as they faded into the background.

    Once she had adjusted her gown, she leaned back and continued her conversation with Father, who paused for a moment, perhaps taken aback.

    Coming to my senses, I lifted my small hands and began kneading her breasts, massaging her pink areolae with innocent curiosity.

    Father, who had resumed speaking, appeared unfazed, his voice continuing as if nothing unusual was happening.

    I noticed her nipples hardening as I sucked, feeling the warmth and sweetness of her milk fill my mouth.

    "I think this isn''t enough to quench his thirst now that you are no longer producing blood. We should also start introducing other sources of nourishment into his diet," he suggested, his voice sounding distant as I focused on the warmth enveloping me.

    I sucked harder, driven by an instinctive need as Mother sighed and caressed my head.

    "Yes, I was also considering that it is time," she agreed, her voice smooth and melodic.

    Without hesitation, I bit down on her nipple, my sharp teeth drawing blood. The taste was intoxicating, rich and inviting, igniting a desire within me that compelled me to repeat the act, this time biting the delicate pink skin surrounding the nipple.

    Mother''s sighs grew more frequent, and her caresses became more vigorous, as if encouraging me to continue.

    I was uncertain if Father noticed what was happening, but he remained silent, continuing his earlier discussion.

    "But he can drink my milk for as long as he likes; it won''t harm him. In fact, it will only accelerate his growth," she said, understanding the signal I was sending.

    "You are correct, but he should begin consuming blood soon, or else he may succumb to the thirst one day," Father cautioned, his voice serious.

    "I will never let that happen to my boy," Mother vowed, her eyes fierce with determination.

    "I know you won''t , neither would I want that for my lion"he said.

    my mother settled back , pressing me into herself wether knowingly or instinctively I did not care to bother about as I was drawing both milk from her boobs and the blood from my frequent bites.

    "Also, Elara is coming back from the academy in a few days. She is really excited to play with her brother again," he mentioned.

    "Yes, I remember she was quite sad when she had to leave after he turned ten. It''s been a few months now; it''s time for her vacation," she added with a hint of nostalgia.

    "She will definitely be surprised to see how her brother has grown,"she noted with a proud smile.

    "Yes, he has had the fastest growth spurts I''ve seen in a while," my father agreed, a hint of admiration in his voice.

    The Elara they spoke of was my sister, who had gone to the academy to learn combat and control her mystical powers after she turned ten¡ªa month or two after I turned one.

    I found her an intriguing character, and the thought of her return filled me with excitement.

 Bites

    After a while the men went back and the doors were closed.

    I then stopped sucking her boobs. her nipple was now riddled with bites from small teeth making them red and drippy with blood. its only added to their allure.

    "I am sorry mother I did not mean to hurt you" I said, I did not know what had came over me , at first it was thirst then it was a need to mark my territory to show that man who this women belonged to.

    "You could never hurt me, my love. Even the pain you give is sweet," she said, gently massaging her breasts, causing fresh droplets of blood and milk to ooze out.

    I leaned in and licked it off, grazing the small cuts with my teeth as I did so.

    "Ahhhh, yes, my love, just like that," she sighed, pressing my head closer.

    I hugged her, burying my head between her soft mounds, and bit her lightly, making her giggle softly.

    She picked me up, holding me securely as she walked towards the bed. Once there, she laid me down gently.

    "You should rest for a while now, my love. You must be tired," she said, her robe still hanging open, her breasts partially exposed, her nipples still erect.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Did I really not hurt you, Mother? Won''t this leave marks?" I asked, a part of me hoping it would, as if to mark her as mine for anyone who saw.

    She smiled tenderly. "We heal much faster than humans, my dear. The sun is setting, and when the moon rises, it will speed up my healing," she said, making me pout.

    I was beginning to feel tired. "Am I this sleepy because I don''t have enough nourishment, like you and Father mentioned?" I asked.

    "Yes, but it won''t be for much longer. Your first feeding will happen soon, now that your sister is returning. Then you won''t feel so tired," she reassured me.

    "Why did she have to leave, Mother?" I inquired, my curiosity getting the better of me.

    "She left because she turned ten, which meant it was time for her awakening. She needed solitude to learn and control her powers," she explained, her voice softening.

    "Do we all awaken special powers at ten?" I asked.

    "Yes. At that age, by human standards, we are nearly as developed as twelve- to fifteen-year-olds," she explained.

    "How old am I now, Mother?" I asked, trying to sound innocent even though I was genuinely curious.

    "You are three, my love. By human standards, most children your age would look around four or five. But you''ve had an incredible growth spurt, and you appear closer to six," she answered with pride in her voice.

    She leaned back against the headboard of the large, regal bed while I lay beside her. She remained as she was, her robe open, seeming unconcerned.

    I moved closer, resting my head on her thigh, nestling into her soft belly just below her chest.

    I was now feeling excited to turn ten and wake amazing powers.

    She began stroking my hair gently, her touch calming. I felt drowsy as her fingers moved soothingly through my hair, and before long, I closed my eyes, drifting into a peaceful sleep in her comforting embrace.

 Return

    I woke up feeling refreshed. Looking around, I found that the curtains were open, and the moon was shining through the large windows.

    I looked up and saw my mother with her eyes closed. I was lying above her, my face nestled between her mounds, and my legs resting between her slightly parted thighs. I pulled her robe to the side, and her large, soft breasts spilled out,the bite marks were almost gone now, her nipples were erect already due to some reason. .

    I took the pink, rosy buds into my mouth and sucked hard, earning a moan from her.

    I repeated the process with the other one, biting and sucking.

    After some time, she opened her eyes.

    "Were you feeling thirsty again, my love?" she asked with a soft, loving voice while caressing my head.

    I nodded, for I wanted to finish the task at hand first.

    After a while, I let go of her, and she hugged me, nestling me against her soft, voluptuous body.

    "Your sister will be here around midnight. Then we can start the process of your first feeding," she said.

    "I can''t wait to meet her again," I replied.

    To which she appeared happy.

    "Looks like the time has come," she said, and there was a knock on the large double door just as she spoke.

    I got up and rolled to the side, giving her time to adjust her robe.

    "You may enter," she replied to the knock that had only come once.

    The doors opened slowly, and in came the old woman whose name I had come to know: Rowena.

    She had left with my sister as her caretaker when I had turned one, and now it seemed she had returned with her.

    "Is Elara back, Rowena?" my mother asked.

    "Yes, Your Highness. The princess is in her room. She did not want to appear travel-worn before meeting you and the prince," she replied with her head bowed.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    "How was her experience at the academy?" my mother asked.

    "Let me tell you, Mother; she will surely only sing my praises," came a youthful and energetic voice from the door before Rowena could say anything.

    Then the owner of the voice entered the room. Her white hair, which reached just above her shoulders, was wet, and she wore a white nightdress composed of trousers and a top that reached just above the trousers, held by strings at her shoulders. She also in the process of wearing a silk gown as she walked in making her lose top to flatter revealing her toned stomach.

    She was thirteen by vampire standards but appeared mature enough to look around seventeen or eighteen. She was nowhere near as well-endowed as the woman who sat by my side, but her perky, handful-sized breasts added a charm to her, while her toned and bountiful behind provided quite the contrast to the rest of her build.

    In short, she looked like a young supermodel: toned but not flat in any way.

    "I would never dare to lie to Your Highness," said Rowena, giving the younger women side eyes in the process.

    "Yeah, yeah, I know that, but you should add a bit of humor to your life, Rowena," Elara said.

    "Elara," my mother said in an annoyed voice, though I could hear an undertone of love and care beneath.

    "Ah, my dear mother, how have you been?" Elara asked, looking toward the bed where my mother and I were sitting.

    "And to answer your question, I definitely enjoyed my time at the academy. Learning to harness the power was, albeit painful, more of an exhilarating experience," she added.

    "I am happy to hear that," Mother replied.

    "Oh my God! Is that little Cael? He has grown so much!" she exclaimed, her eyes beaming as she walked toward the bed.

    "Hello, sister," I said, but by the time I spoke, she was already at my side.

    She pinched my cheeks, which I certainly did not like, but I let her have her moment.

    "Oh, you have grown even cuter," she said.

    Then she jumped onto the bed, falling on top of me. Her wet hair brushed my face, and I felt my face pressed between her twin peaks.

    She was almost fully matured, while I still had the body of a six-year-old child, albeit a remarkably developed one, so when we stood side by side, I barely reached her stomach.

    She had a youthful, energetic scent, quite the contrast to the serene and calm aura exuded by my mother.

    But I did not dislike it, for it awoke a new hunger in me, making me feel exceptionally thirsty.

    Before I could lose myself and bite her, she was pulled back by Mother.

    "Behave yourself! Is that how you greet your brother? What if you scare him?" Mother reprimanded.

    "How could I scare my Cael? He just looks so cute!" she said, and I could see hearts in her white eyes.

    "Go back, rest, and replenish a bit. We will start your brother''s feeding ceremony after a while," my mother said.

    Elara looked like she wanted to retort, but one look at Mother made her comply as she got off the bed and walked out.

    "See that she doesn''t exhaust herself doing useless stuff," Mother said to Rowena, exuding an air of authority.

    "As you wish, Your Highness," Rowena replied before bowing out of the room.

    I watched, waiting for the moment to come, to quench this new thirst that the close proximity with my sister had ignited in me.

 Heart Blood

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    ¡°Wake up, my love. It¡¯s time,¡± I heard a gentle voice breaking through my slumber.

    I opened my eyes and saw Mother standing beside the bed, looking at me. It seemed I had fallen asleep after being left alone. I sat up, stretching a bit, then followed her into the washroom, where she washed me. I emerged feeling refreshed.

    I wore a formal white suit adorned with graceful patterns. This was the first time I had dressed up since coming into this world. Mother wore a formal knee-length white dress with a V-neck and half sleeves, also decorated with intricate designs. She looked both graceful and commanding, exuding an aura of authority and power.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be on our way,¡± she said.

    We walked side by side as she led the way. After walking for a while, we entered a grand hall.

    I had passed by this hall before, but it was my first time inside. It was dome-shaped, appearing to be the topmost part of the castle, with a complete glass ceiling. The circular walls were divided into equal sections of pure white marble adorned with intricate designs, alternating with floor-to-ceiling glass windows also patterned in white, connecting seamlessly with the wall decorations.

    Around fifty people were present in the hall, a few with the muddy white hair I had seen before¡ªrelatives, although not of pure blood.

    I walked toward the raised platform of white marble as they bowed. My father and sister were already on the platform, both dressed in formal attire. Mother and I joined them, forming a group of four: a young boy appearing to be around seven, a girl looking about seventeen, a burly man, and a graceful woman, all surrounded by people bowing their heads.

    Then Father stepped forward.

    ¡°You must all be aware of why we have gathered here today,¡± he addressed the crowd. Everyone listened intently, and I could sense fear in the air.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Today, we have two reasons to celebrate. First, my daughter, your princess, has successfully awakened her mystic abilities. Secondly, my son has reached the age to undergo his feeding ceremony,¡± he continued. No one dared to make a sound as he spoke.

    ¡°Congratulations, Your Majesty and Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Congratulations, Your Highness, the Prince and Princess.¡±

    Chants echoed throughout the hall. Then, Father lifted his hand, and silence fell again.

    ¡°First, we will conduct the ceremony for your prince, and afterward, there will be a feast in honor of your princess,¡± he said before stepping back to his position.

    Rowena then walked up to the platform.

    ¡°Now, I will explain what we will be doing in this ceremony. First, as we all know, our bodies contain not only red blood, like humans, but also something called heart blood.¡± She paused, letting her words sink in. I had heard about this before in my lessons with Vaelan, though not in detail, so I listened intently.

    ¡°The purity of one¡¯s heart blood determines their potential power, as well as how easily and efficiently they can use moon essence. For the feeding ceremony, each family member of the one being celebrated will draw their heart blood.¡± She paused again, glancing at me.

    ¡°The child will then drink the heart blood, guiding it through his body. The primary goal is to bring the blood to the heart, thereby initiating the production of his own heart blood.¡±

    ¡°Now, your role in this ceremony is to channel the moon essence you have stored into the child, so he can absorb it the moment his heart begins pumping. The more essence he absorbs, the greater his aptitude for moon essence will be. The purity of this essence will determine the strength of his awakening in the future.¡±

    ¡°If everyone understands their roles, let us begin on this night, when the moon shines upon us in all its glory.¡± She turned and walked to a table, picking up a glass cup and a glass knife.

    She approached my mother, who took the knife and made a slit in her wrist. White blood flowed into the cup while her wound healed visibly before our eyes. My father and sister then repeated the process, filling the cup.

    Rowena brought the cup to me, offering it with a small bow. I took it from her and examined the liquid¡ªmostly white, with faint traces of red. The moon shone through the glass ceiling, bathing the hall in silver light, as if it too was impatient for the ritual to proceed.

    With steady hands, I brought the cup to my lips.

 Cracking

    I felt the viscous liquid fill my mouth, bringing a burning sensation with it. It tasted so divine that I felt lightheaded, almost euphoric.

    "Guide it through your veins, direct it towards your heart," I heard a voice call out in the background. It sounded like Rowena, but I couldn''t focus on that. Instead, I followed her instructions¡ªor at least tried to¡ªguiding the white liquid through my veins toward my heart. The searing sensation grew more intense, making my entire body burn. It was the perfect balance: keeping me from falling into a stupor while just barely allowing me enough control to channel the blood.

    I could almost visualize the thick, white liquid flowing through my veins, drawing ever closer to my still, dead heart.

    "Begin gathering the essence," another voice spoke just as I was on the verge of losing myself to the pain.

    I held on, seeing everyone in the room lift their hands. White mist began to flow from their hands, gathering at the center of the hall. My family joined them, their hands raised, releasing the same ethereal, mist-like essence, which seemed both material and yet somehow illusory.

    When the white blood reached my heart, an agonizing pain spread through my chest as it struggled to expand, trying to absorb the blood. I felt as though something might burst from within me, my entire body breaking. Red cracks appeared across my exposed face and beneath my clothes, which now felt like they were on fire, charring and smoldering.

    Above us, the essence gathered into a glowing sphere, illuminating the hall like a miniature moon, brighter than any light I had seen in my two lives combined. It began to move, guided by everyone''s efforts, each person channeling their energy to maintain its stability, making it appear almost like a tangible moon.

    Slowly, the sphere descended towards me, its light soothing the red cracks spreading through my body, calming the lava-like blood that seemed ready to erupt as my still heart struggled to beat.

    Just when I thought I couldn''t take it any longer, the glowing sphere touched my skin, and then burst into a cloud of white smoke, enveloping me completely. The smoke was quickly absorbed through the cracks in my body, my clothes disintegrating into ash as the silver mist filled the red lines in my flesh. The essence flowed through my veins towards my heart, fueling it.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    When my heart absorbed the smoke, it was like a key turning in a lock¡ªan attempt to start the engine. A single beat sent more cracks along my body, each new fissure adding to the cycle.

    "The rate of consumption is too high¡ªeveryone, increase the output! Provide the purest essence you can, do not hold back!" Rowena''s voice sounded calm, but I could sense the underlying tension and urgency.

    The smoke thickened as more people channeled their energy towards me, forming a cocoon that hid my naked body from view. As it was absorbed, my heart began to beat. Each beat brought new cracks to the surface, and I fluctuated between feeling as though my body was hotter than molten lava and then colder than an arctic glacier.

    It was a seemingly endless cycle, the process feeling like it could go on forever. I heard the sounds of people around me straining under the effort, a sign that they were nearing their limits. At the same time, the once-thick white mist began to thin, and the delicate balance keeping the cracks in check broke. The red fissures began to spread faster, the danger escalating once more.

    Just as I felt myself approaching the breaking point, the moonlight poured into the hall, converging around me, enveloping me, and restoring balance to the process.

    What felt like an eternity passed as my heartbeats gradually grew regular, and the number of cracks on my body lessened. The moon''s rays merged with my body, supporting my heart until it finally stabilized. Slowly, the moonlight began to recede, and the purest silver liquid¡ªmore refined than anything I had felt before¡ªflowed through me, gradually replacing the remaining traces of red. My entire body glowed with a silver hue, filling me with an overwhelming sense of peace.

    I didn''t know how long I remained in that state before the glow began to fracture.

    BANG!

    A loud explosion of silver light erupted from within me, the brilliance almost blinding, the force knocking everyone back¡ªeveryone except for the man and the woman standing on the raised platform, and a few of the older attendees. The blast lit up the entire forest, making the castle shine like a lighthouse in the distance.

    "Praise the moon we enforced the shield beforehand, or this flare could have invited trouble," someone murmured, their voice ringing in my ears.

    Then there was silence, and only one sound filled the room.

    "Lub-dub... lub-dub..."

    The steady rhythm of my heartbeat, signifying the birth of something magnificent.

 Purity

    The sound of thundering cheers brought me back to my senses.

    I opened my eyes and looked around; faces filled with happiness and some with worry flashed past my vision. Then I turned my gaze toward my mother. She stood there, as dignified as ever, though her eyes betrayed the pride she felt. Her lips curved into a subtle smile, acknowledging my success.

    I looked over at my sister, Elara. She appeared very focused, her gaze locked onto mine as if she was resisting some impulse. Her expression mirrored the pride that my mother displayed, with a hint of something playful behind her focused demeanor. I also saw my father standing beside her, his face displaying an unmistakable sense of pride.

    I felt something different¡ªa bond with them that felt stronger than ever. Perhaps it was because of the blood I drank from their hearts. I could sense them, almost as if we were connected on a deeper level than before.

    Rowena then approached, holding a robe in her hands. It was only then that I became aware of my own nakedness. My face flushed as I looked down and noticed my arousal, a thick drop of white liquid¡ªsimilar to the heart blood I had consumed¡ªleaking from the tip. Embarrassed, I hurriedly took the robe and wrapped it around myself, although it did little to conceal the tent between my legs.

    I tried to divert my thoughts and instead focused on the incredible sensations that surged through me. This newfound power thrummed in my veins, making me feel more alive than ever. My senses were heightened; I could hear the smallest whispers, see details I had never noticed before, and feel the power that coursed through my muscles. It felt like I could run hundreds, perhaps even thousands, of miles without tiring.

    My mother came forward at that moment, wrapping me in a tight embrace, her warmth engulfing me as my face pressed between her soft, welcoming breasts.

    "Well done, my love. I am so proud of you," she whispered, her voice filled with warmth and pride.

    Hearing her praise filled me with joy, but I struggled to focus as I became aware of my body''s response to her closeness. My once-softened arousal began to regain its vigor, nestling between her thighs, and I was suddenly overwhelmed by an urge¡ªa primal, almost uncontrollable need.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    But I fought it down, summoning my willpower to control myself. I gently pulled away, trying not to reveal just how much her embrace had affected me.

    "Thank you, Mother," I replied, my voice almost steady, though I could feel the remnants of my wild thoughts lurking just beneath the surface.

    As I stepped back, I became conscious of another change. I had grown taller, significantly so. Where before I only came up to my mother''s waist, I now stood nearly at the same height as her breasts. It struck me that the feeding ceremony had accelerated my growth¡ªa known consequence for vampires, or rather, nocturnals. My body had matured, and with that maturity came a heightened sense of awareness, both physical and emotional.

    "How old am I now, Mother?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.

    She looked at Rowena, who bowed slightly before answering, "Based on the duration the prince absorbed the essence, it seems he is now the equivalent of seven years by vampire standards, or about twelve by human reckoning."

    I nodded, satisfied with the answer. Then Rowena added, "We should now test the purity of the prince''s blood."

    Rowena stepped forward, handing me a glass knife. I took it from her, mimicking what my family had done earlier. With a quick motion, I cut my wrist, and a silvery liquid flowed out¡ªpure silver, without even a trace of red. The wound closed almost instantly, healed by the essence within me. I marveled at the speed and completeness of the healing, feeling the essence work through my veins, mending me as if nothing had happened.

    "Remarkable, truly a marvel," Rowena commented, and I saw the pride in my mother''s eyes deepen.

    Rowena then took a glass cup and approached a large crystal ball¡ªtranslucent, patterned intricately¡ªthat rested on a raised pedestal of polished glass. "We will now test the purity of our prince''s blood," she announced, her words causing the entire hall to fall into silence. Everyone''s eyes followed her every movement as she poured the silver blood into the ball.

    The crystal ball absorbed the liquid as though it were parched soil taking in water. For a moment, nothing happened. The hall was steeped in silence, the tension almost palpable. Then, all at once, a blinding light erupted from the crystal ball, causing cracks to splinter across its surface. The intensity of the glow increased until, with a final blinding flash, the ball shattered into fragments.

    For a heartbeat, there was silence, and then the hall erupted in cheers. The voices of those gathered echoed throughout the grand space, their cheers filling the dome like a wave of sound crashing over me.

 Sweet Release

    After a while, the voices in the hall died down.

    "The heart-blood of His Highness, the Prince, is purer than any we have seen in the longest time," Rowena announced, her voice clear and proud, causing the hall to break into murmurs of awe and reverence.

    "It has indeed been a joyous night for us all. The moon has blessed my son, your prince, the future Patriarch of House Aetherisin," my father declared, his voice imbued with authority. Everyone in the hall immediately quieted, bowing their heads in reverence.

    "Indeed it is," the crowd chanted in unison.

    "Then let us begin the feast now that the feeding of your prince has been more than successful," he added, signaling the beginning of the feast.

    As if on cue, attendants entered the room carrying jugs filled with thick, crimson blood. Platters of food were also presented¡ªdelicacies for those who still enjoyed human cuisine. Despite common belief, vampires in this world could eat normal food, though it provided them no nutrients. Some chose to indulge, taking the plates, but all held glasses filled with fresh blood.

    The scent of the blood filled my senses, causing a thirst to stir within me¡ªone that was still controllable, but definitely growing. People came and went, congratulating me, bowing deeply. Among them were women, their graceful forms and alluring smiles stirring something primal within me. My thoughts, dark and lustful, bubbled to the surface, and it took all my focus to keep my composure.

    I felt like I was losing control of myself. I had never been this consumed by desire, not even during the peak of my teenage years in my previous life. Something had definitely changed within me.

    "The Prince cannot drink any blood for the next forty-eight hours as his body is still stabilizing and adapting to the heart-blood," my mother announced, her voice commanding attention. Her words broke through my haze, forcing me back to the present.

    "So, he will now rest in his quarters," she continued, her eyes meeting mine for a moment.

    I noticed the curtains being drawn as the first rays of sunlight peeked over the horizon. It signaled the start of a new day, a testament to how long my feeding process had taken¡ªit had begun around two o''clock, and now dawn was upon us.

    My mother led the way as we descended the platform. Heads bowed as we passed, and I became increasingly aware of my still-present arousal, the evidence of my lust painfully obvious beneath my robe.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    I walked behind my mother, her elegant form leading us forward. Her hips swayed with every step, her voluptuous figure ,supple buttocks captivating my attention, making silver blood rush through my veins and pool between my legs. It took everything in me not to reach out and touch, to take what I so desperately wanted. The primal hunger clawed at my insides, my senses filled with nothing but her¡ªher scent, her warmth, her presence.

    I always considered myself to be a boobs person but she was awakening something in me, the torment I wanted to unload upon that soft enticing ass that moved like jelly with the moment of the swaying figure was unholy, almost like a dark beast had been unleashed within me.

    I was so lost in the sight of her swaying figure that I didn''t realize we had arrived at my quarters until she closed the door behind us.

    Now that we were alone, something snapped. The hunger roared louder, drowning out all rational thought. I lunged forward, my arms wrapping around her as I pulled her into me, my hands tearing away at her dress. The fabric gave way, and her full, ample breasts spilled into view, their warmth enticing me further. My lips found her skin, biting down, my fangs grazing her soft flesh as she moaned softly.

    "Oh, my¡­ It looks like excusing ourselves was the right choice," she murmured, her voice a mix of amusement and something darker, more enticing. "My baby looks so hungry, so frustrated."

    She pressed me tighter against her, her words fueling the inferno raging inside me. My mouth latched onto her nipple that now stood erect coming out of their hiding, sucking greedily as my hands roamed over her body. Her warmth, her softness¡ªeverything about her intoxicated me. My robe fell open, and my hardness pressed against her thigh. I couldn''t hold back the need to rut against her, feeling her skin against me, her presence overwhelming my senses.

    The friction, the heat, the scent of her¡ªit drove me wild. My hands found her buttocks, kneading the supple flesh, my nails scratching her delicate skin. Her moans were like music, each one encouraging me, pushing me further into this abyss of desire.

    I thrust against her thigh, the slickness of my own silver essence easing my movements. I sucked harder, bit deeper, my hands digging into her flesh, leaving marks behind. My mother only caressed my head, her fingers running through my hair, her voice whispering praises, her moans a sensual song that pushed me closer to the edge.

    The tension within me built higher and higher until I felt it¡ªthe inevitable release, the rush that took over me. It crashed through me like a storm, my balls tightening as pure bliss washed over me, spurt after spurt of pure silver essence burst forth from my length. It felt as if I was pouring my very soul into that moment, the feeling almost too much, my vision going white from the force of it.

    The liquid trickled down her thigh, pooling at her feet, and I stood there, panting, my forehead resting against her chest. The bliss faded, replaced by a heat that still lingered, a need that hadn''t been fully sated. The primal hunger roared again, demanding more.

    Just as I was about to pull her back to me, there was a knock on the door. The sound broke through the haze, bringing me back to my senses, grounding me in reality.

 Spent

    I froze hearing the knock, reality of of the situation dawning upon me.

    "Who is it" my mother asked, no sign of panic or guilt evident on her face.

    "It is me, mother" came a youthful voice.

    "Wait for a while; I am busy right now" mother said.

    "Okay then, I will change into something comfortable then and come back again." Elara said before silence descended again.

    "lets get you comfortable, my love" my mother said to me, as she guided me towards the large king sized bed and I sat down at the edge.

    Then she returned in front of the door and picked up my robe , putting it on the sofa, and putting her tattered dress in the large white double door cupboard.

    Then she turned back toward the door stopped after reaching.

    She then bent down shocking me while also providing me with perfect view of her supple asscheeks which was now riddled finger marks almost turning purple and with red gashes and scratches ,that only added to the allure of her ass .

    While her pick rosebud was outline through her white lace panties along with a wet spot. making me feel the fire that had extinguished a little just a moment ago burn again ,

    I then noticed what she was doing and it left me speechless, she had scoped the silver essence of mine that was stuck to her legs then bent down further and did the same with the pool on the floor, somehow clearing the scene.

    Then she turned towards me.

    "This is the purest of the form of our heart blood, never waste it, especially not you seeing how pure your heart blood is" She explained, though what she said was making sense I was still processing the image of the women whom more than seventy years old me had come to call mother in this world standing with only her wet lace panties left on her body her and her boobs riddled with red teeth marks around the pink nipples.

    Then what she did left me flabbergasted, she brought her hands to her mouth and licked the essence much like a dog making me have a strong desire of petting her and seeing her in a leash.

    Her eyes closed as if she was tasting the best delicacy in the world, relishing in its marvel. The silver blood shot though to my cock at the site, making the dim fire burn with a renewed vigour. Though the thought that my sister could be here helped me retain my rationality.

    Just like that she had licked her hand cleaned in front of my eyes.

    She then went towards the basin sitting on the table and washed her hands . And I saw her taking off her lace panties and taking out a white soft silk ones to wear.

    After doing that she returned to the bed, I was laying down now, she laid besides me and then opened the white silk white comforter covering her self to the point where just her nipples were covered then the lifted the comforter signalling to me.

    I moved under the comforter snuggling with her.

    There was knock on the large doors again.

    "You may enter" She answered, giving permission to the my sister.

    What Elara saw as she came into the room was her mother laying on the bed, while Cael snuggled with her, the comforter was drawn to the point that her mother one nipple was hidden form view while her brother was latching onto the other one.

    "Was brother hungry" She asked in a playful tone.

    "Yes, why are you here so early" mother answered, before inquiring.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    "I was bored out of my mind with those old fogeys, so I excused my self and came here to play with brother" she said, sounding excited.

    "But as you can see Cael is tired now after everything. He needs to rest" mother said.

    I could not focus on their conversation at all as I was now sucking milk out of her breasts, my dick was now completely erect, sandwiched between my own leg and my mothers thighs. This body was still not fully developed making the size of my cock to be about 3.5 inches when erect, but I was more than seventy mentally making experiencing this with a new, supernatural and powerful body a new experience almost feeling like a addiction.

    I also noticed that my sister was only wearing a white silk night shirt with a deep v neck making her peaches stand fire with two peaks on top forming on the shirt and shorts highlighting her legs and ass.

    The sight of her only made me more painfully erect causing me to bite the bud in my mouth and grind against the thighs and soft silk patines only serving to heighten my pleasure.

    I did not know what they talked about as i was totally zoned out but I saw my sister walk toward the bed. Making my heart race and the flow of silver blood increasing towards my length making it even more painful. I was sure the were veins popping upon it now.

    She got on the bed form the opposite side and come behind me, hugging my back , I could now feel her soft but firm peached on my back with two pronounced buttons which was quite the contrast with the warm and soft but voluptuous mounds in my mouth. the contrast made me feel things I hadn''t before.

    "are you hungry brother" She asked, to answer which I let the nipple in my mouth slip and looked back at her. while hiding the nipple form her to not let her see the nipple and Areolae riddled with bites.

    "Yes sister" I kept my answer short hoping that my voice will not betray my turmoil.

    "Do you know mother stopped feeding me when she stopped producing blood" she said.

    "You are not fooling anyone young lady, you were the one who started feeling embarrassed and wanted to stop. I just compiled" my mother said as I moved my head back and took her bud back in my mouth.

    "You are no fun mother" my sister cried then tried hitting my mother with her leg by passing it above me, she coudn''t hit my mother but in her playful process her leg bruised my throbbing cock making it twitch and release premium uncontrollably.

    I was reaching end of my rope, I could bust anytime now. I also realised that my sister with her heightened senses should have realised the musky smell in the air or heard my forceful grinding against mothers thighs under the cover but she did not. Either she was acting as if she did not notice or it was doing of my mother who was somehow masking it.

    "Now go back and let your brother rest " my mother said caressing my head as I bit into her nipple as if to convey my distress.

    "You can play and talk with him when he wakes up again" mother said leaving no room for arguments.

    My sister climbed down the bed and waked out of the room.

    "Have a good rest, brother" she said before closing the door before her.

    Just as fast I threw away the comforter and laid onto of my mother my cock now pressed into her thighs just touching her silk underwear.

    I thrust like a madman who had no control over my body. sensing the eminent, my mother stopped me, almost making me go mad with desire and feel something dark, sinster about just somehow pushing on, about not caring about what she wanted but I stopped and let her turn me around I now lay atop her my head between her warm , comfortable mounds and my cock now almost red with veins popping out pointing towards the ceiling.

    She picked something form the bed side, it was a empty glass while her other hand now held my extremely girthy veiny cock red form all the blue-balling and started stroking it, slowly at first. It felt good but this was not it.

    "Faster , Harder" I said , my tone commanding as if telling a subordinate what to do, it didn''t offend her ,it seemed to make her happy though as she started following my word. increasing speed , pressure. it was almost there but still not it.

    "I said faster" my voice becoming more commanding.

    she followed , I could hear her heavy breath , she liked whatever it is I was doing, now her speed was almost inhuman , her grip strong. I lifted my hands above my her and found her nipples near my ears then I pulled them hard before twisting them.

    "Ahhhhh....mhmmmm" she moaned loudly in my ears and that gave me the last push as my release finally came and thick vicious essence silver in colour spurt one after another, she aimed it perfectly in the cup. It continued, almost making me feel empty.

    The cup was almost overflowing by the time I was done. I took it form her hands and turned around. there was a passion and fire in her eyes, she looked extremely satisfied. I knew she had experienced an orgasm at the end.

    "open" I said, not changing my tone, And she complied by opening her mouth.

    I poured entire cup in her mouth in one go. and watched as she swallowed hard looking extremely satisfied.

    Then she opened her mouth to show me. Her eyes expectant as if waiting for praise, reminding me more and more of a meek and obedient animal, so I lifted my hands and petted her head. and felt her purring, rubbing her head against my hand, as if there was nothing more valuable than my approval for her.

    Then I kept the cup aside and fell asleep atop her. I was tired now, completely spent. My dick hurt , but the fire burned still almost feeling never extinguishing.

 Seraphina Aetherisin

    In the humongous room, a 12- to 13-year-old boy lay deeply asleep on the large king-sized bed, surrounded by an expanse of white that seemed to stretch on forever. The white walls, the furniture, and even the air itself seemed to be infused with a soft, ethereal glow, as if the very essence of the room was alive and pulsing with energy. If one looked closely, they would notice that the door to the attached bathroom was slightly ajar, revealing a small crack that seemed to whisper secrets to the darkness beyond.

    Anyone brave enough to peek through the opening would be met with a sight that would forever be etched in their minds. In the bathtub, a voluptuous woman lay sprawled out, her stark white hair cascading down her back like a river of moonlight, her eyes gleaming with an otherworldly intensity. Her plump, soft, and alluring figure seemed to moved to a rhythm adding to her other worldly alure, as if she were a goddess risen from the depths of the earth. Her hand moved vigorously beneath the tub surface, while her other hand twisted and pulled at her nipple with a harsh intensity, as if she were trying to awaken a deep, primal power within herself.

    This was Seraphina Aetherisin, basking in all her glory, her very presence seeming to command attention and inspire awe. Despite her dignified demeanor, which always commanded respect, Seraphina had grown exhausted from being in control for too long ¨C hundreds, if not thousands, of years. She yearned for someone to tell her what to do, how to do it, and to relinquish control, at least in bed. She longed to be dominated, to be taken, to be possessed by a power greater than her own. However, her husband powerful and commanding in all aspects was extremely gentle with her , though she love him loving, he couldn''t provide her with what she desired. His sexual appetite had waned with age and responsibility, and she didn''t blame him.

    It had been an extremely long time since she had been satisfied. In fact, she couldn''t even remember the last time, except for the intercourse they had before the birth of her son Cael. They had tried for five years to conceive, and one day, she had almost pleaded with him to inflict pain during intercourse to make it bleed, which he did with a heavy heart, finally allowing her to experience an orgasm.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Bless his heart, but he was too kind for his own good. Nocturnals were dark, twisted, and unhinged creatures, and it was unclear where he got his personality from. Perhaps it was a result of his gentle upbringing, or maybe it was a quirk of fate, but whatever the reason, Seraphina knew that she needed someone who could match her intensity, someone who could take her to the depths of pleasure and pain.

    At that moment, her son''s commanding voice, imbued with power, resonated within her, bringing her closer to the edge. He was what she wished for ¨C loving, caring, and cute, with a spark of darkness in his eyes that hinted at a deeper, more primal nature. She would follow him to hell and back in any form, but what he did today had caused her to see him in a new light. Her fingers brushed passed her bruised behind as she continued to assault her slit, while her other hand rubbed, pulled, and twisted her nipple, filled with bites, the pain bringing her to new heights of ecstasy.

    She had reached her peak three times in that short, seemingly long exchange, and three times with her own hands. She knew this was not all, that he hadn''t gone all the way, but she needed him to. She couldn''t wait until he matured completely, until he finally claimed her as his, commanding her obedience and reverence. Though she herself seemed to miss how he had already done that to some extent, mirrored by her very state at the moment ¨C her dignity, pride, and control, which she had clutched onto for thousands of years, were now nowhere to be seen. All that was left was a panting woman, dripping with desire, needy for more.

    Her seventh release came stronger than any before, crashing through her, making her come undone. Though she still wasn''t completely satisfied, she knew what she needed ¨C a red, girthy, veiny image flashed in her mind, but that would have to wait until he became a complete man first.

    "I need to nurture him," she whispered, sprawled in the huge white marble tub. "He absolutely can''t be weak-willed and soft-hearted like his father. He needs to be a man, a proud nocturnal looking over all, excluding power and control." Her legs were open, her essence flowing out, creating a pool in the middle of the tub. Her nipples had a few drops of milk and blood clinging to them, courtesy of the teeth marks. She had not healed herself at all, wanting to relish in the delight of pain for a while longer.

    The sound of water from the washroom signaled her exit, and she emerged stark naked, wearing nothing, before slipping under the silk sheet. Her son, as if sensing her presence, cuddled with her, making her feel his hardness on her thighs.

    And then she closed her eyes, seemingly satisfied.

 Talk

    As I emerged from the depths of slumber, I felt an unparalleled sense of rejuvenation. It was as if my body had been infused with a newfound vitality, and my senses were alive with an electric energy.

    As I regained my bearings, I realized I was curled up beside my mother, my face nestled between her breasts, while my morning arousal pressed against her thighs, filling me with comfort and bliss. I rubbed against her for a while, savoring the sensation, but eventually distanced myself, fearful of losing control once again.

    It took some time for my emotions to stabilize, and even then, I remained semi-aroused. Just as I was regaining my composure, my mother stirred, her eyes locking onto mine with an enigmatic intensity, as if hiding deep desires and secrets.

    "How are you feeling, my love?" she asked, her voice laced with concern.

    "I feel refreshed, Mother," I replied, still trying to process the lingering sensations.

    "Good, my little man," she said, slipping in a the new endearment. "Can we talk, Mother?" I asked, the memories of yesterday still vivid in my mind, further clarified by the image of her radiant breasts and curves, which had almost recovered from the previous day''s events.

    "Always, whenever you want. What do you wish to talk about?" she said, her eyes radiating warmth and understanding.

    "I don''t know what came over me yesterday, Mother. It almost felt like I wasn''t myself, like there was a beast roaring within me," I confessed, struggling to find the right words. Her encouraging gaze emboldened me to continue.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "I shouldn''t have done what I did¡ª" I began, but my mother intervened, her words cutting me off.

    "What happened yesterday was completely normal, and you have nothing to be ashamed or worried about. Every nocturnal awakens their lust after feeding, and they satiate their hunger one way or another, though their awakening is not as powerful or demanding," she explained, pausing to let the information sink in.

    "But your blood is the purest we''ve seen in a long time, almost unprecedented, which explains the high level of lust you experienced, making you feel almost unhinged," she continued. "The beast you talk about is also you, a new you that has awakened within you along with your heart''s blood, making you sharper, faster, stronger, increasing your healing and your lust. You don''t need to be scared of it or lock it away; you need to embrace it, command it, harness its power, make it your own."

    "But won''t that cause my personality to change? I would never have done what I did yesterday, not in the way I did, at least." I asked, feeling a glint pass in her eyes.

    "You are you, my love. There is no ''he'' or ''you''; it is a blessing from the moon. Accept it, and it will make you whole," she reassured me.

    "And unhinged," I added, a hint of anxiety in my voice.

    "And unhinged, instinctual, moody. But you will learn to control it with time. Rejecting it will only bring you destruction, making you weak and vulnerable," she warned.

    I was torn, unsure of how to process this new revelation. It felt like I was on the cusp of losing myself, the personality I had cultivated over 70 years.

    "What if I was with someone else other than you yesterday? What if I had done this with someone else? What if it was Elara with me?" I asked, yesterday''s events still fresh in my mind.

    My mother lay silent for a moment, then locked eyes with me. "Then I would be sad about what I missed out on," she said, her statement leaving me lightheaded, the beast within me roaring in my ears.

 Unshackled

    Her words left me dumbfounded, and I struggled to maintain control as the other self within me stirred. "What are you saying, Mother?" I asked, my voice rising in concern. "I could have hurt someone, hurt Elara, hurt them badly. You love me, care for me, but they don''t know me. It would have been wrong."

    She gazed into my eyes, her expression intense, before sitting up and cupping my face between her hands. "You need to understand who you are, my love," she said, emphasizing her words. "You are a royal, a Nocturnal, the future of House Aestherisin. Your awakening yesterday proved that you are more than true, that you will be bestowed with great power. But it will also bring you great madness, and make you unstable."

    She paused, her eyes burning with an inner fire. "We are not humans, my child. We wear this human skin, living and talking like them, but we are different. The beast you speak of is us. We live to satisfy our desires, and it makes us stronger. You shattered your physical limitations yesterday, and now you need to break through the shell of morality and propriety you''ve built in your mind. Embrace who you are."

    Her words made my head spin, and for the first time, I realized that I needed to break free from my previous teachings if I wanted to survive in this world. "Do you mean to say that no one would have minded if I had hurt someone yesterday?" I asked, my voice laced with uncertainty.

    "No, my child," she replied, her voice high and lofty. "You could have taken anyone in that hall, or in this castle, or estate, and no one could have said a word. Not their husbands, their fathers, mothers, or children. You are to be the patriarch of House Aestherisin. Your presence commands obedience, your word is law."

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    I could feel my inhibitions loosening, the beast within me roaring in my mind, making the process easier. "I will try, Mother, but it will take me some time to accept such a change," I said, my voice barely above a whisper.

    She nodded, a hint of a smile on her lips. "It seems that keeping you sheltered has caused you to develop some misconceptions," she said. I could understand why she thought that, after all, she had always been kind with me, stern but never cruel with anyone in front of me. And it was easier to reach that conclusion than thinking that her son was a 70-year-old human who had lived his whole life with the same morality.

    Though I couldn''t lie, having absolute power sounded too good to be true, I could feel myself becoming freer as I tried to come to terms with not having to enforce restrictions upon myself. The process also made me feel like I had merged a little with the beast inside me, augmenting my senses but also making my thoughts churn. I had to get used to that now.

    "But what if I had really hurt Elara yesterday, Mother?" I asked, the only question still ringing in my head.

    She shrugged, her expression nonchalant. "So be it. She is no child now. I am sure she wouldn''t mind," she replied, making me feel like she was giving me free rein.

    Her words sent a shiver down my spine, and I felt a dark, twisted thought forming in my mind. "Now, let''s get you cleaned, my love," she said, getting up from the bed, her form bare before my eyes.

    "Okay, Mother," I said, standing up beside her, my cock almost completely erect as the beast within me stirred, filling my head with dark and twisted thoughts.

    And we made our way towards the washroom, the tension between us palpable.

 Command

    As we walked into the washroom, I caught my first glimpse of myself after the ceremony. My hair, once white, now shone with a silver sheen, and my eyes seemed whiter than before, with a glint of silver passing through them.

    "Mother, why did my hair and eyes turn silver?" I asked, feeling perplexed. "Everyone else has white hair, even you and Father."

    She smiled, her eyes shining with pride. "That''s because you also absorbed the rays of the moon in your heart to make it stable," she explained.

    I nodded, intrigued. "I guess that''s not common, then."

    She shook her head. "No, it''s not at all. In fact, it''s the first time I''ve seen it in my long life. It may also be the reason why your maturing process is extremely fast."

    I looked down at my body, and my eyes widened in surprise. I was now taller, my body muscular but lean, not overly burly like my father''s. My member, standing proudly erect, was around 4 inches long, with a girth that was almost like a road, with veins popping out. My skin was white, spotless, and supple, like a newborn''s.

    "At this speed, the time for your powers to awaken will be upon us soon," my mother said, her voice filled with anticipation. "After that, you will become a fully matured Nocturnal."

    I moved towards the bathtub as I listened to her. I stepped inside the large white marble tub, sitting on a corner with my back against the wall, my legs in the tub, and my member now fully erect and throbbing.

    Her words from before rang in my ears, making it extremely difficult for me to hold onto my wild thoughts.I looked at her naked figure, swaying as she gathered things to wash me, her breasts jiggling, her ass moving like jelly, and my marks still faintly visible upon them.

    The beast roared, and something snapped in me. This time, I didn''t lose myself, but the beast''s roar augmented my own desires, making it feel like what I wanted to do was all natural. I was not on earth, I was not human, and there were no limitations.

    "Come here," I said, my commanding tone making her pause.

    "Let me just warm the water¡ª" she began.

    "I said, come here," I replied, my voice firm, making her drop whatever she was doing and turn towards me.

    I watched her inverted nipples as they came out of their hiding taking form.Her soft, alluring figure swayed as she come inside the tub and stopped between my legs.

    "Down," I said, my voice low and husky.

    And she complied, sitting on her knees, her eyes shining with delight.

    I could feel myself becoming more and more one with the beast within me, watching her comply with my desires. I could feel more of the beast''s power becoming my own, enchanting me further, but making my thoughts more and more deranged.

    I lifted my hand and held her now extremely erect nipple between my fingers, pressing on it hard before pulling it with extreme force, making her whole breast stretch. I could see the relish in her eyes as they rolled back in her head, and I was extremely aware of the slime essence dripping down her thighs due to my own senses becoming heightened even more as I merged with the beast.

    Before I repeated the process with her other breast, I could see her almost teething at the edge, and just as she was about to spill, I stopped, making her groan.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    I saw her trying to close her thighs, rubbing them together, as I placed my foot between them, separating them. I also became aware of the pool between her thighs, as it coated my foot.

    "What is this?" I asked, bringing my foot near her face.

    "What a filthy animal," I commented, before she could reply.

    "Clean it," I said, and saw as she opened her mouth and her red, plump tongue licked my foot.

    I was never a foot person, but seeing her licking my foot as if it was the greatest blessing in the world was a riveting feeling. It filled me with unspeakable feelings as I merged more with the beast inside me.

    I wasn''t even a rough person in bed, I had my fantasies, but kept them locked for 70 years, not even enjoying vanilla sex after the death of my wife, making me build up but never have the release. But now, coming to this world, then learning about how I didn''t need to keep myself restricted, almost broke a dam in me, along with the madness that gnawed at my mind, all merging to form the current situation and the current me, who was almost going mad with power and control.

    "Enough," I said, after a while, and saw her look up. I placed my foot back, [INST]aware of the increasing intensity of the pooling juices by her feet.

    "Open your mouth," I said, looking into her eyes, and she complied, showing me the red inside of her mouth.

    I sat back, my cock now so painful that it was red with veins popping all over it.

    "Begin," I said, and she seemed to understand my meaning as she leaned in and then slowly took me in her warm mouth.

    The feeling almost made me lose my mind with delight. The beast was extremely happy, merging with me, tightening my senses, which just caused the stimulation I was feeling 100 times more intense. I wanted to cum instantly, but I controlled myself, trying to relish in this bliss for as long as I could.

    She took my whole length in her mouth, my girth causing her mouth to stretch to the limit, and my tip a bit over the entrance of the throat. Making her gag as she tried to pull back, I held her head.

    "Don''t you dare," I roared, much like the beast in me.

    My eyes unhinged as I pushed myself deeper and blocked her airway, thrusting like a madman ,and saw a string of spit dripping from the corner of her mouth. Her eyes were red, filled with tears, and it brought me to new heights. Then, just as I was about to spill, I pulled her boobs with force, causing a shudder to run through her, and then I came undone down her throat, and she was squirting spurt after spurt of silver liquid, pooling between her thighs, proof of her enjoyment. Almost causing me to merger with my beast completely , almost.

    Time seemed to freeze as we remained like that, me loading my essence down her throat, and her essence pooling with each spurt.

    Then, after what seemed like an eternity, we both came back to our senses. My dick was still semi-erect, as it came out of her mouth, slick with saliva, while she fell back in her own juices, her face looking extremely satisfied, her silver eyes almost red as tears flowed out of them.

    "Are you alright, did I go too far, mother?" I asked, concerned but not regretting anything.

    "No, my love, no, you were perfect, oh so perfect," she said, as if in a trance.

    After a while, she seemed to come back to her senses, sitting up with her eyes still red, her hair disheveled, and her mouth laced with spit. Her face was filled with dried tears, and her back was coated in her own juices.

    I remained sitting in my original position, looking down at her as she crawled like an animal between my thighs and made eye contact with me. Her gaze was submissive, and her eyes seemed to plead for more.

    "Remember this moment, this feeling," she said, her voice husky and raw. "This is how it is supposed to be. I am yours to command, use, break. Much like anyone else in this estate."

    As she spoke, she rubbed her face against my thighs, her actions only fueling my desire to control her, to never let go. I stroked her head, and she purred, rubbing against my thighs like a contented animal. The thought of buying a leash for her crossed my mind again, and I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement at the prospect of owning her completely.

    Her submission was intoxicating, and I felt my desire for control and dominance grow stronger with each passing moment. fuelled by my beast that was almost one with me now. I knew that I had to have her, to possess her completely, and I was willing to do whatever it took to make that happen.

    As I looked down at her, I saw a glimmer of something in her eyes, something that told me that she knew exactly what I was thinking. She knew that I was a monster, a beast who would stop at nothing to claim her as my own. And yet, she seemed to welcome it, to crave it even.

 Thalor Aetherisin

    We washed each other before moving back to the room, the intimacy between us still palpable. I laid down on the bed, opening my arms as she walked towards me and lay down, resting her head on my sturdy chest. I petted her hair, as if her as she rubbed against my cheek, causing her supple flesh to jiggle.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door, and my father came in. He paused for a moment, his white eyes reflecting the naked figure of both me and my mother in the intimate position. He seemed to be thinking about something, his expression unreadable, causing my human part to feel worried about his reaction. The beast in me, however, wanted to scratch his eyes out for daring to linger on the body of his wife and child. We were in conflict again, further highlighting the fact that we were still not one.

    "Did it finally happen, did you find what you wished for?" he asked, his voice calm and collected. My mother, who was lying content on my chest, hummed in approval, sounding extremely satisfied.

    "It''s good that it was you, then, my lion," he said, looking at me. "As long as the matter remained in the family, all is well then."

    "What were you here for, Father?" my question came out harsher than I intended, courtesy of my roaring beast.

    "I was here to check up on you after the ceremony last night," he replied, not sounding offended. "We didn''t get the chance to speak."

    "I wanted to talk to you about the beast, the other you," he continued, "but looks like your mother already caught you up."

    "Yes, Father, we have almost merged as one," I answered, my hands still caressing my mother''s head, causing her to make satisfied sounds.

    "This is courtesy to him," I said, my voice low and husky.

    Father laughed before saying, "There is no him, my lion. It is all you, as long as you understand and accept the fact. All will be well."

    "Though the last step in both of you becoming one will be difficult," he warned, "it requires you to fulfill a desire you have never before or never considered before, making it the strongest desire but also the biggest hindrance in your path. You should figure it out before you awaken your power."

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "It would be for the best that you don''t have any hesitations about yourself and no restrictions before that," he explained further. "It will make the process easier."

    "Now, excuse me, I must attend to work," he said before turning back and closing the doors behind him, leaving me in deep thoughts. My one hand petted her head, while the other played with her nipple, causing her to excitedly rub against my chest.

    Meanwhile, a big, burly man walked down the hallway with calm steps and entered his room. He turned around and undressed, taking off his suit. He walked towards his bed, laying there when he was completely naked.

    If one looked, they would see that his 3-inch cock stood erect, having a thickness of only two fingers combined. This man was Thalor Aetherisin, the commanding patriarch of the Aestherisin family. He was now panting, his face red, his below-average cock leaking essence.

    He could still remember when his wife had told him that he was not able to satisfy her, when she shared her desire with him. His gentle heart only beat faster, but he did not get aroused, nor did he feel like he would like doing that to his wife.

    After a few more years, she had told him that though she would always remain his wife, if she found someone more suitable, she would keep a relation with him.

    He still vividly remembered her words and how they had caused his slumbering beast to stir, not making him understand why it had happened till this day.

    And yes, his beast was slumbering, it was still not completely one with him, because he could not find the forbidden desire and fulfill it before awakening his powers, which now made him weak or at least not as powerful as he could have been.

    It had been thousands of years, and he had tried every desire, resulting in failure, which in turn caused his beast to slumber.

    But today, seeing his wife purring satisfyingly in his son''s arms, which was something he could never achieve in their thousands of years long relationship, and the gritty, veiny cock of his son that achieved that result, suddenly caused his beast to awaken, resulting in him having probably the biggest erection of his life.

    Only he knew how he responded to his son without betraying anything while watching him pet his mother.

    As he thought back to that moment, his cock throbbed, standing taller than it ever had. Even his nipples ached, his beast breaking through its thousands of year long slumber. He could feel it, the desire that was most forbidden to his mind but most alluring to his beast. Making him smile.

    His burly hands extended towards his member, enveloping it within, and the room was filled with the sound of rubbing, thrusting, and panting before a loud grunt sounded, making the room muskier.

 Deadly Dance

    After some time, there was a knock at the door.

    "Come in," I said, and my sister''s head peeked through the small crack. Then, with her usual vigor, she swung the door wide open and stepped inside.

    "Finally, I''ve got you all to myself!" she said, a grin spreading across her face.

    Mother had left earlier, albeit reluctantly, and now I lay on the bed alone, wrapped in a white robe under the thick quilt. My sister''s arrival was a welcome distraction¡ªI had been growing restless. Boredom weighed heavily on me, but now I felt a flicker of excitement.

    "Come here," I said, my voice now deeper, commanding in a way that felt foreign.

    She bounded over to the bed and leaped onto it, wrapping me in her warm embrace. I was now only a head shorter than her, my face pressing gently against her chest. Her youthful scent filled the air, a mixture of sweetness and vitality. I hugged her back, my hands resting just above her firm hips, her figure slender yet perfectly shaped.

    After a moment, I pulled away, gazing into her eyes.

    "What did you want to talk about?" I asked.

    "Do you want to know what power I awakened at the academy?" she whispered, her voice teasing.

    My interest flared immediately. The idea of powers had become my obsession, especially now that I was nearing my own awakening. She could see the curiosity written on my face, and without another word, she grabbed my hand and pulled me off the bed.

    "Come, I''ll show you," she said with a playful wink.

    I followed her eagerly down the white marble hallways of the castle, climbing staircase after staircase, until we reached the open-air garden on the rooftop. The moon hung low in the sky, casting an ethereal glow over the garden. The silver light illuminated the lush greenery, making it shimmer like something from a dream.

    "I''m not really supposed to show you this," she said with a mischievous smile, "but it''ll be our little secret." She moved to the center of the garden, where the moonlight was brightest. Raising her arms, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    At first, nothing happened. Then, suddenly, her hair began to stir, caught in an invisible wind. When she opened her eyes again, there were no white pupils in them as I knew¡ªthey were a solid, glowing white, devoid of pupils. The light from the moon seemed to intensify, bathing her in its radiant glow.

    "This is my power, brother," she said, her voice now calm, serious.

    Around her, the trees began to move. The branches creaked and twisted as they grew, elongating at a visible speed. The grass beneath her feet rose up, thickening and growing taller, as though answering her silent command. The entire garden was alive under her control.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "I can control plants and trees," she said, her voice resonating with a newfound authority. "I can shape them into shields."

    As she spoke, the branches curled around her, weaving into a tight, protective cocoon. Moonlight filtered through the gaps in the branches, giving the shield an almost otherworldly beauty. But this was just a demonstration, a show of her power, not a real battle.

    "I can also make them attack," she added.

    In an instant, the surrounding trees turned their branches toward me. Each one poised like a spear, aimed at every vulnerable part of my body. It was unnerving, the precision and the ease with which she wielded such control.

    Despite knowing she was my sister, my muscles tensed, and I readied myself to react. The moon essence coursing through my blood heightened my senses, sharpening every detail.

    But just as quickly, the branches retracted, and everything returned to normal. Her eyes, still glowing white, softened as she smiled at me, walking closer.

    I was about to speak when something caught my eye¡ªa flicker in the shadows behind her.

    "Behind you!" I shouted.

    Without hesitation, thick branches shot from the trees, forming a barrier behind her. A split second later, silver star-shaped blades embedded themselves into the wood. She turned sharply, raising her hands, and we both saw him¡ªa man clad in black, his face hidden behind a mask. His eyes, pitch-black and soulless, locked onto us.

    "HOW DARE YOU!" Her voice boomed across the moonlit garden, filled with fury.

    The assassin moved with inhuman speed, vanishing and reappearing from different angles, launching blades with deadly precision. Massive tree branches and thick vines shot up some formed a shield around us, while others sharp like spears attacked where ever he appeared, but the attacker was relentless, disappearing just as the branches lashed out. Each time his blades struck, the branches shattered, only to regrow just as fast.

    We were caught in a deadly dance. I hadn''t awakened my powers yet, and I knew that any rash move could end disastrously. My eyes followed every movement, searching for a flaw, a weakness in his approach.

    The branches protecting us were regenerating, but this deadlock had gone for to long. I could see my sister was struggling¡ªeach strike took longer to recover from. She was nearing her limit, and one mistake could cost us everything.

    Frustration built up inside me, my blood boiling, making my beast roar. I felt the moon essence surge within me, my silver blood pumping faster with every beat of my heart. My muscles tightened, my senses sharpening as the moonlight bathed me in its cold, pure energy.

    This was a battle of endurance, and I realized the assassin hadn''t expected my sister to hold out for this long. His speed was faltering¡ªonly slightly, but enough for me to notice. This was my chance. I knew I had to predict his next move, anticipate where he would appear before he could strike again.

    He was keeping a consistent distance, always attacking from the side near the balcony. He was ready to escape at the first sign of trouble.

    "Leave a weak spot near the doors," I whispered to my sister, my voice low and dangerous. My nails elongated into sharp claws, my fangs bared, and my eyes gleamed a bright, molten silver.

    She obeyed, creating a subtle gap in our defenses. The next time the assassin threw his blade and vanished, I was already moving. My body blurred as I darted toward the door, faster than I had ever moved before. I reached the spot just as the shadows condensed into his form.

    He stepped out, blade in hand, but before he could release it, I was on him. I didn''t bother to dodge¡ªthe blade sunk into my shoulder, but I didn''t care. In a split second, my right hand closed around his throat with crushing force.

 Rest

    I closed my hands around his throat, my leg pressing down, nails digging into his neck. The force surging through my muscles crushed his windpipe, the beast within me almost fully merging, as our shared instinct to kill this man was fulfilled.

    Just as I felt his life ebbing away, a thick vine shot from behind and impaled him through the heart. It lifted his limp body effortlessly, hanging him against the wall under the moonlight, his figure now bathed in a silver glow, no shadows left to conceal him.

    Suddenly, silver blurs flashed through the hallway and up the stairs, swiftly reaching the garden. It was mother and father, leading over a hundred figures dressed in crisp white uniforms.

    Mother ran to me, pulling me into her warm embrace. Her touch calmed the beast within me, and I felt my nails and fangs recede. My eyes returned to their natural hue.

    "Are you alright, my love?" she asked, her voice trembling with concern.

    "Don''t worry, Mother. Everything''s fine," I reassured her, my hands gently caressing her back in an effort to soothe her anxiety.

    She turned then to Elara, who looked utterly drained, her posture weakened from the strain of using her power.

    "Are you alright, my child?" she asked, her voice soft and motherly.

    Elara nodded, her voice faint. "I''m fine, Mother. Just a little drained of essence. Resting under the moon will restore me. I didn''t sustain any injuries, though Cael took a blade to the shoulder."

    At her words, Mother''s gaze snapped back to me, alarm flashing in her eyes as she hurriedly examined me. I had been hoping to hide the wound from her to avoid causing a scene.

    "I''m perfectly fine, Mother. It''s just a flesh wound," I said, pulling out the star-shaped blade now coated in silver blood. The wound closed almost instantly, silver essence knitting the skin together.

    "See? I''m¡ª" I began, but a sudden wave of nausea hit me. My throat tightened, and before I could stop it, I spat out a mouthful of thick black liquid.

    "Cael, are you alright?" Elara asked, her voice laced with alarm.

    "I''m fine," I replied, though my voice was shaky.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Mother''s expression shifted to one of understanding. "Of course you feel fine, my love. That blade was coated with a cheap poison, something meant to kill low-level vampires. But it takes much more than that to harm a nocturnal, especially one with blood as pure as yours. Your body rejected the poison, expelling it."

    She explained calmly, but there was a fierce, almost maniacal glint in her eyes as she looked at the man still hanging on the wall. She picked up the now half-black, half-silver blade, her fingers tracing its deadly edge.

    "HOW COULD THIS HAPPEN?" my father roared suddenly, his voice booming through the garden. He turned, his eyes blazing as he addressed the soldiers standing behind him.

    "How could someone from the House of Noctarian infiltrate our estate without my knowledge, even reaching the palace balcony?" His words radiated fury, pure moon essence rolling off him in waves, crashing into everyone present. The soldiers trembled under his power, barely able to stand in its wake.

    "I will investigate this. This matter will not end easily. Whoever dared conspire against my family will face my wrath. I''ll have their head¡ªand the heads of their entire family. None will be spared," he vowed, his voice echoing with deadly finality.

    "What are you waiting for?" he barked. "Get that man down and examine his body!"

    The soldiers scattered, several rushing to retrieve the body. Blood dripped from the gaping wound in his neck, red mixed with black seeping from the hole where his heart had been.

    "Come, my children," Mother said gently, turning back to me and Elara. "Let me take you both to rest." She took our hands, guiding us away.

    "I''ll join you shortly," Father called from behind, his voice still seething with barely contained rage.

    We walked quietly for a while, until we reached a bedroom unlike the others. This one was made entirely of glass, allowing the moonlight to flood the room, reflecting off the polished surfaces and focusing on the large bed at its center.

    Without a word, I collapsed onto the bed, exhaustion hitting me like a wave now that the adrenaline had worn off. My body, now deprived of the moon''s essence, ached in ways I hadn''t even realized during the battle. Every muscle screamed in protest, as though I had been broken and reassembled.

    Elara lay down on the opposite side, her energy equally depleted.

    Mother slipped between us, her presence a comforting balm. Elara drifted off almost immediately, while I pressed myself against Mother''s soft, warm body, seeking comfort in her closeness. The weight of everything lifted, if only for a moment, as I let myself drift into sleep.

    We slept like that through the night, undisturbed, until the sun rose, its rays shining through the glass, casting long golden beams across the room. As the sunlight reached us, the curtains were drawn, blocking its harsh light.

    The door opened quietly, and Father entered, his tall figure framed by the doorway. His presence immediately pulled us from sleep.

    "How are you all feeling?" he asked, his deep voice gentle now. "I came earlier, but you were all sleeping so peacefully I didn''t want to disturb you."

    "We''re fine," Mother replied softly, glancing at Elara and me. We both nodded in agreement.

    "We need to talk about something important," Mother said, her voice catching our attention.

 Heart Blood 2

    "What is it?" Father asked, his voice edged with concern as he sensed the seriousness in Mother''s tone.

    "When Cael was wounded on his shoulder, I noticed something peculiar," she began, her eyes filled with care as they focused on me. "At that moment, I was so shaken that I couldn''t fully grasp the oddity, but now I can."

    "What oddity?" Father asked, voicing the very question that echoed in my own mind and, judging by her expression, in Elara''s as well.

    "The blood that flowed from his shoulder wasn''t red¡ªit was silver," she said, her words hanging heavily in the air.

    I watched as Father''s eyes narrowed, his face betraying disbelief. Though I couldn''t see Elara''s reaction, I knew it must have mirrored the shock he was feeling.

    "Why is that odd, Mother?" I asked, curiosity mingling with the tension in the room.

    "It''s odd, my love, because that would mean that only heart blood flows through your body, filling all your veins," she explained softly. It wasn''t the time to mention that I had already noticed this strange phenomenon earlier.

    "But why is that such a problem?" I pressed.

    "Because, for other nocturnals¡ªeven us royals, like your mother, your sister, and myself¡ªheart blood only flows through the veins directly connected to the heart," Father began to explain. "The rest of our veins are filled with red blood, the blood we drink from humans or other sources."

    Mother continued, "A nocturnal''s lifelong goal is to have more heart blood flowing through their veins, as it defines how much moon essence they can store, how long they can use their powers, and how intense those powers can be."

    "And the further from the heart, the harder it is to fill those veins with heart blood," Elara added, nodding knowingly.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "So having heart blood in every vein, especially after your first feeding ceremony, is unheard of," Father said gravely. "Not just in our clan, but across all the Houses, as far as we know."

    This new information made my head spin. "Isn''t that a good thing, then?" I asked, trying to make sense of it all.

    "In a way, yes," Mother responded thoughtfully. "It means you can channel large amounts of moon essence, but it also spells danger. If anyone were to find out, you could become a target."

    Father added, "The power a nocturnal awakens is directly tied to the amount of heart blood, its purity, and how well one integrates with their beast. You''ve almost reached the peak in all three. Your awakening could be unlike anything we''ve seen, but it will also demand immense effort."

    Elara chimed in, her voice filled with understanding. "That explains how you matched the speed of an awakened from the House of Noctarian. They''re known for their speed and mastery of shadows, yet despite that, you kept up with him. His heart blood couldn''t have been as pure as yours."

    Father, rising to his feet, seemed to accept the reality of the situation. "Well, it is what it is. We''ll deal with what comes next as it unfolds. It''s not something we can control."

    He adjusted his coat before turning to leave. "Now, I have matters to attend to," he said.

    "Rest, my children. I''ll return shortly. And don''t you dare pull another stunt like that." mother said. Trying to sound stern, but It was hard to take her serious while rubbing my thorbbing length against her thighs . Then she stood and left the room, her presence lingering in the air.

    I lay there, exhaustion weighing me down, but I couldn''t ignore the frustration building within. I didn''t even notice when Elara moved closer to me, her soft hand brushing against my shoulder.

    "Cael..." she whispered, her voice shy and tentative. "You wouldn''t mind letting me have a taste of your heart blood, would you?" Her face flushed as she spoke, her eyes bright with both innocence and curiosity. "Don''t get me wrong... I just want to experience it. Even Mother praised its purity."

    Her words sent a rush of heat through my body, and my already heightened senses responded immediately. Blood pulsed through me, filling every inch of my being especially the already throbbing member between my legs with an intense, primal hunger. The sight of her innocent, red-cheeked face only fed the twisted ideas swirling in my mind.

    I could feel the beast within me rising once more, its hunger now aligned with my own. We were no longer separate; in this moment of lust at-least, we were one.

 Innocence

    "Why not, Elara?" I asked, placing my hand on top of hers, which was resting on my shoulder. My answer made her eyes sparkle, and I could sense a mix of excitement and curiosity emanating from her.

    "But before that, do you know where our purest essence comes from?" I inquired, my voice low and husky, before she could respond.

    "From the wrists and neck, the veins that are closest to the heart and are filled first during the feeding ceremony," she replied, her voice confident, as if I was quizzing her. Though she was older than me in appearance, my real age was much more than hers, making her actions seem cute and endearing.

    "You''re not wrong, my sister," I said, a hint of a smile playing on my lips.

    "But do you know that male Nocturnals have a place that ejects the purest of their heart blood, filled with essence?" I asked, my eyes locked onto hers.

    Her eyes widened, and she looked at me with a mixture of surprise and curiosity. "Really? Is that so? Where is that, then? How come I don''t know about it?"

    "Because only male Nocturnals know about it," I replied, my voice low and mysterious.

    "What is that place, then?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "Do you want me to show you?" I asked, my eyes glinting with amusement. She nodded eagerly, her eyes sparkling with excitement, and I could sense her anticipation building up.

    "See carefully, then," I said, before taking my hand down and opening my robe. As my robe fell open, my throbbing member came into view, now almost 5 inches long, its girth seeming to increase even more with each passing day, riddled with veins that pulsed with an otherworldly energy.

    "Oh, moon, why would you show me that?" she exclaimed, covering her eyes with her hands, her cheeks flushing red.

    "Why? What''s wrong?" I inquired, my voice laced with amusement.

    "Mother said it''s the private part of a man. I''m only supposed to see and touch the ones I cherish with all my heart," she said, her voice trembling.

    "Then do you not cherish me with all your heart?" I asked, twisting the statement to my favor, my eyes glinting with mischief.

    She peeked through the fingers of her hands, her eyes wide with uncertainty.

    "Of course, I do, but is this really right?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "Of course, it is. I even share my essence with Mother like this," I said, my voice confident, my eyes locked onto hers.

    Her hand fell open, and she looked at me with a mixture of shock and curiosity. "Really? Are you telling the truth?" she asked, her voice trembling.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Her reaction now made me understand why she was so flustered and not looking at me during the feeding ceremony when I was naked.

    "Yes, I am. We can even ask Mother later. She will punish me if I lied," I said, my voice laced with amusement.

    "Then I will complain to Mother if I find that What you said is not true," she said, her voice firm, but her eyes still sparkling with curiosity.

    "Yes, yes, do that if it reassures you," I said, almost snickering at her threat. What could that woman do to me? She melted like a puddle at my single command.

    "It was you who asked first, now you are blaming me. Let it be, then," I said, before moving to tie my robe back up.

    She hurriedly held my hands, "Sorry, brother. I was just so flustered. I have never seen something like this before," she explained, her cheeks still flushed red.

    A new question arose in my mind. "How did you merge with your beast, Elara?" I asked, my voice curious.

    "Why would you ask about that now? I have aspired to be strong and trained for it. Even my beast had the same desire and became one with me," she said, trying to look proud, though her flustered cheeks didn''t help her case.

    What a peculiar case, I thought. So, she had never known or done anything related to sex. Dark, twisted thoughts filled my mind, and I wondered how I would corrupt her.

    "What now, then? Do you want the heart blood or not?" I asked, my voice ringing with finality, letting her know that this was her last chance.

    "Yes, I do," she said, before adding, "Now, how do I do this?"

    "First, stroke it with your hands. I will tell you when the essence is about to come out," I said, watching as her curious little hands moved to grab my thick member, wrapping around it, though not completely due to its girth.

    I made a low, guttural sound, more than her touch, it was the taste of her innocence that I relished in.

    "Move your hands up and down, fast and with force," I said, my voice husky, as she sat beside me, leaning forward, both hands holding my member. Then, she started moving her hands, her movements slow and clumsy, but there was another charm in it that filled me with relish.

    "You can go faster. You won''t hurt me. Also, hold with more strength," I said, my voice encouraging.

    Her increasing movement almost bought me to edge, I looked to side and her twin peaks now jiggled with movement while her plump but shaped ass pushed me further I raised my left hand and placed it on her narrow waist, slipping it below on her ass slowly, while my right hand cupped her peaches.

    Her innocent and clumsy movements, along with her perfectly shaped peaches and ass, with occasional pushing against her puckered hole, finally brought me the sweet release as it came crashing through me.

    "It''s coming," I said, my voice husky.

    I expected her to catch the essence with her hand, but she leaned forward and took my top in her mouth, her small, warm, trembling mouth, along with her small red tongue, added another layer to my release as more blood came pooling to my member. Before I saw stars, a dam burst open, and I came undone, my essence spurting nonstop, each one stronger than the last.

    "Catch it all. Don''t waste anything," I said, my voice barely above a whisper, to which she hummed inside of her mouth, vibrating, causing an even stronger spurt to come forth before it died down.

    She still remained in her position, her mouth still wrapped around my member.

    "It''s done. You can get up now," I said, my voice gentle, as I caressed her head as if passing her.

    She rose, then turned back and looked at me with stars in her white eyes, her cheeks flushed red a drop of my essence lingering on her lips before she licked it, what may have seemed natural to her make my member rise a little once more

    "The process really made me uncomfortable at first, but the taste has killed all my doubts," she said, sounding extremely satisfied. "I have almost recovered all I spent during the fight in a single feeding," she added.

    "Pray tell, my generous brother, can I do it sometime again? It will really help in my training," she asked, trying to pout.Though she didn''t need to as her very existence looked looked cute and innocent to me at the moment.

    "Why not? Whenever you want it, just say the word," I said, pinching her cheeks, my silver eyes filled with a dark glint.

 Death

    As we lay back down, I gazed at Elara, examining her toned body, seemingly lost in her own world, unaware of the thoughts running through my mind. My mind churned, thinking about the deranged things I could do to her, but then I realized I could do them to anyone using my current identity. There was no shortage of sultry women in the world, and I even had a Mother, who would happily become a lapdog for me at my single command.

    So, I wanted to keep Elara pure, I wanted her to remain sheltered, innocent, only knowing what I would allow her to know. She looked at me, her face beaming, making me feel happy and strengthening my resolve even further.

    The sound of the doors opening brought me back from my trance-like state. I looked towards the door and saw my mother, who had just entered. I felt something off about her, a gloomy aura lingering around her.

    "Come with me, you guys should see this," she said.

    We got up and followed after her, navigating our way through the complex layout of the hall before ending in a string of halls with glass windows on each side. I swear, even a thousand years were not enough to make me remember every nook and cranny of this castle.

    We followed behind her, and as I looked through the glass into the room, I saw a man with blue hair and blue eyes hung up on a cross. Even from outside, I could see that the temperature inside the room was extremely hot, as the room had no tiles, but red hot lava bubbled on the ground, and the person was slowly being extracted of his body water, almost like hanging clothes to dry in heat, his body constantly being burned from the heat before trying to heal, but being ineffective, blue mist leaking from his body.

    Then, there was a woman with purple hair and eyes chained to a cross, stark naked, but her nakedness served no purpose, as half of her breasts were ripped open, her flesh hanging in tendrils, while the rest of her body was badly mutilated, almost leaving patches of skin on her body, as all one saw was red meat. There was something looking almost double the size of a baseball bat being continuously thrust into her pussy and similarly in her backdoor, stretching her beyond what was possible, even for a vampire, while she cried, whether in pain or pleasure, no one could say, as there were still purple juices pooling between her feet. But even her tears brought her agony, as they touched her mutilated face, making her cry out in agony.

    Then, there was a man with red hair, the color of his eyes I could not tell, as there were empty sockets in place where they should have been, and blood flowed out of the empty space. His tongue was cut off, and he was hung to the ceiling, though his chains were continuously lowered, making his feet have metal spikes that were fixed in the ground poke through them, making him cry out in agony before he was lifted, causing the spikes to rip out of what remained of his legs. It looked like this made the process of ripping him to pieces automatic, as chunks of red meat, still moving, were littered on the ground, even his wrists were cut, causing crimson blood, different from the normal one, to drip to the ground slowly.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    I made sure that Elara did not see any of this by having her focus her attention elsewhere, as my hand was in her shorts, fondling her behind, though I could say that this time I had her best interest in mind.

    Then, after passing by such rooms, some of them empty, we reached a window at the end of the line to our left. When we looked inside, I saw Father sitting on one end of the table, while a middle-aged man sat on the other side, having pitch-black hair and eyes.

    "This is the accomplice of the man from before," Mother said. "We found him trying to escape along the border of our territory."

    I wanted to ask her what happened to the man himself, but I did not want Elara to hear about it, so I kept quiet.

    I watched my Father asking the man some questions before turning towards my Mother.

    "I think Elara is still tired from her fight," I said in an authoritative tone. "I should take her back to rest. I will be back in a while."

    I turned around and walked back out the long corridor, using one of my techniques to cause Elara to keep her head down and blush. After reaching the room, I laid Elara in the bed, watching her blush so profusely, which lightened my dark heart, especially after what I had seen and what I was just about to do after returning.

    I then walked out of the room and back to the corridor, though this time, after reaching my Mother, I was opposite the window where the man was being interrogated, and I felt that my earlier decision was right.

    As it was a room lit up to the nines, not even a single shadow in sight, and the man with the missing heart was hung to the ceiling, as his body was riddled with star-shaped blades, not a single patch of skin left unharmed on his body, not even his face, eyes, or tongue. Both his hands were also ripped off, yes, ripped, whoever did it wanted him to feel it, as black bones peeked through from where his hands used to be. He hung to the ceiling, red blood mixed with black pooling at his feet, as he occasionally twitched.

    "Is he dead?" I asked.

    "Almost," she replied, her voice calm yet deliberate. She continued, "It''s not easy to kill a Nocturnal. They regenerate from almost anything as long as they have essence in their body. The only way to truly kill one is to keep them far from their source of essence, while repeatedly inflicting enough pain to force their essence to heal them, over and over again. You have to repeat the process until they''ve drained every last drop of their stored essence. When that happens, they''ll experience such unimaginable pain that even the torture leading up to it will feel like a mere tickle in comparison. Only then will they die, slowly¡ªagonizingly¡ªas their essence runs out and their body can no longer repair itself."

    Her explanation brought clarity to the scenes I had witnessed earlier, filling in the gaps in my understanding.

    "He was nearly depleted of his essence during the long fight, and his heart was removed¡ªthe organ that requires the largest supply of essence to regenerate. Now, after that brief torture, he''s in the final stage. His body is almost devoid of essence, and though it may seem as if he''s barely holding on, be assured, the pain he''s enduring is far worse than his appearance suggests."

    She turned back to the room, her gaze lingering as I followed it, my eyes slowly shifting to a cold, silver hue.

    .

 ONE & unhinged

    I entered the room, ignoring my father, who stood up upon seeing me. I walked towards the man, my eyes fixed on him.

    "Who sent you?" I asked, my voice firm and commanding.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," he replied, his voice shaking slightly.

    "Why did your partner attack us?" I asked, my tone unyielding.

    His answer remained the same, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "Who in the House of Aestherisin is helping you?" I asked, my patience wearing thin.

    "I do¡ª" I kicked him hard, cutting his sentence short and sending him flying into the white marble wall.

    "Answer me," I said, walking towards him, my fangs growing, my nails extending. The beast roared louder than ever before, solidifying my conclusion that the one most forbidden desire I had was not hurting a human, killing him, much less torturing someone.

    But this was easier, as I no longer wished to fight against my beast or stop it. Elara''s fighting figure flashed in my mind, along with my mother''s worried countenance. This man had caused two of the most important people in my life to feel distressed, even trying to kill one in the process, along with me.

    Perhaps it was the bond that formed between us when I drank their heart blood, perhaps it was my feelings for them. But I was feeling extremely angry, unleashing my beast completely, as I kiked him again, causing him to crash against the wall again.

    Then, I picked him up from his hair, dragging him towards the chains hanging from the ceiling, tying him there. I opened my hand and slapped him across the face, opening a deep gash from his ears to his lips. I repeated the process, making his face a bloody mess, scathing one of his eyeballs out in the process. His miserable screams filled the room as I continued down on his body, feeling myself become one with the beast, my thoughts unhinged now, madness flashing in my silver eyes.

    Stolen story; please report.

    "Stop, please, I will talk," his crying sound resounded in the room.

    Even then, it took me a few more minutes to get my bearings and understand what he was saying. By the time I paused, everything from the top of his head to above his legs was mutilated, his body now full of red meat and fresh gashes, causing black blood to mix in between, leaking from the gash that had sliced through his heart. The white marble tiles around us were painted in red and black, a gruesome sight.

    I stared at him, my eyes filled with madness, daring him to say another word to waste my time.

    "We are scouts," he said in one long sentence. "We were dispatched to keep an eye on things in the House of Aestherisin and report any strange moments back. When we saw that blinding flash atop the castle, we knew something was happening and decided to act on our own to eliminate the threat, so that we could be rewarded after returning with the head of the next head of House Aestherisin."

    "You delude yourself," my father snickered behind me. "Had they not gone to the garden, your partner would have met his demise searching for them, rather than meeting them."

    "Now, tell me, how did you enter?" he asked.

    "We had help from inside," the man said.

    "WHO?" my father''s voice thundered in the room.

    "Vestian Aestherisin," he said, causing the room to drown in silence.

    "YOU DARE LIE!" Father roared, and it was believable, for the man whose name he had taken was not only an elder in the house but also the brother of the head of House Aestherisin.

    "I will never, please believe me," the man cried, sounding miserable.

    I was in my mind now, though still raging, I had achieved my goal, as I and my beast had become one, making me more unstable than ever.

    "I will excuse myself, then, as you deal with the subsequent matters, Father," I said before walking out of the room.

    My mother stood outside, "This is going to be a long night," she sighed.

    I walked back down the hallway and found my way back to the room where Elara slept.

    My mind was in shambles, unable to form any coherent thought. The mood and scene under which my beast had merged with me were making it hard for me to control my violent tendencies. I wanted to hurt someone, to feel them tremble before me.

    I reached the bedside and her innocent sleeping face calmed me down. I first went into the washroom and washed my hands, the flesh and skin under my long nails falling off as I retracted them, along with my fangs, with great difficulty.

    I then walked out of the room and laid on the bed, before holding Elara in my embrace. I did not know how and when it happened, but she had a special place in my heart. I wanted to protect her from everyone, even from my own self, so that she may remain pure.

    She hugged me in her sleep, her company making me calm, and I drifted off to sleep.

 Report

    I lay on the bed, the room now empty as my sister had risen a while after the moonlight poured through the windows.

    "I''ve almost regained my essence, thanks to you, brother, but I still need to stabilize myself," she had said as she got up, adjusted her dress, and looked at me as if seeking permission. Her eyes, still innocent, didn''t seem to recognize the change in her. She didn''t need my permission.

    "Come here," I had said gently, and she obediently walked around to my side of the bed. I raised my hand, and she bent down slightly, making it easier for me to reach her as I cupped her cheeks, causing them to redden.

    Her posture, however, made her cleavage more pronounced, drawing my eyes for a moment before I let her go.

    "Alright," I said, allowing her to turn and leave.

    As I reflected on our exchange, my mother entered the room quietly, lying down beside me and resting her head against my chest. Her sudden arrival or her actions didn''t surprise me. I had grown used to this. I raised my hand, stroking her hair, which made her sigh contentedly, though my thoughts were elsewhere. A vivid image of Elara''s cleavage flashed through my mind, causing my hand to clench roughly around the hair of the woman in my arms, earning a sound of deep satisfaction from her.

    A knock echoed from the door.

    "Who is it?" I asked, my voice commanding.

    "It''s me," came my father''s voice.

    "Enter," I responded, my tone unchanged.

    "What is it?" I asked, the irritation in my voice unmistakable as I was pulled from my peaceful reverie of Elara while absently petting my mother. The absence of any inner beast became clear to me¡ªit was all me now. I was both the man and the beast, though far more beast than I had ever been before. My actions were spontaneous, unhinged, and wild. As I realized this, I found myself twisting the nipple of the woman in my arms, making her tremble and rub her thighs together.

    "I wanted to inform you of the conclusion," my father said, his voice gentle but with a subtle edge that I might have noticed if I had cared enough to listen.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "I investigated Westian. He confessed to aiding them in invading the estate and sheltering them, though he claims ignorance of the assassination plot," he explained.

    "How did they know which floor we resided on, the layout of the castle, and how to lie in wait in the garden nearest our quarters without being noticed? Westian may have been a member of House Noctarian, but he wasn''t skilled enough. If he were, I wouldn''t have been able to kill him," I said, watching my father nod.

    "That was my question too. He admitted he shared that information some time ago but didn''t realize it would be used against us," my father said.

    I waited for him to continue, impatiently.

    "There will be a meeting of all the elders in a few days to determine his sentence. He will likely be sentenced to death for betraying us so gravely," my father added.

    "Good," I commented, my hands now kneading the woman''s breast, causing her to leak milk and tremble violently.

    "I wanted to discuss his wife and daughter. I proclaimed that the traitor''s entire family would be executed, but they are innocent," my father said. I could hear the softening in his voice¡ªhe was struggling with the fact that his own brother was facing execution. He wanted, at the very least, to spare his brother''s descendants.

    His appeal for mercy made my blood boil, a dull ringing echoing in my head as my nails dug into the soft flesh in my grasp.

    I looked at him, my eyes glinting dangerously, waiting for him to continue. He paused for a moment as if thinking about something before shaking his head and speaking again.

    "I can''t go back on my word, not now. I hoped you might take them under your care and pardon them in my stead," he asked, his voice almost faltering.

    "We will see," I replied. Perhaps by the time of the meeting, I would have calmed down, but the memory of the danger was still too fresh. I wasn''t my father¡ªI wasn''t kind, especially not now. The merger had made me more violent, more unstable, and less inclined to show mercy.

    "Leave," I said coldly, as my hands opened my robe, revealing my throbbing erection filled with veins as is stood almost 6 inches tall and as girthy as a babies arm. I glanced down at the woman in my arms, making me notice the bloody mess in my hands, along with her eyes rolled back in a daze, her body twitching.I saw the door close from the corner of my eye.

    "I told you, you cannot come without my permission. How dare you?" A voice carried down the hallway, followed by the sharp sound of a clap. Behind the burly man who was walking with steady steps.

    As he reached his room, the head of House Aesterisn¡ªwho had ruled proudly for thousands of years¡ªturned to close the door. If one were to observe him then, they might see the powerful leader, but if they looked closer, they would notice the raised tent between his legs, nearly three inches tall, with a wet spot forming at the tip. His face flushed red, his eyes almost teary, as he shut the door behind him.

    And then, silence, broken only by the occasional sound of grunting that one could hear if they listened closely.

 Pleading

    A few days passed in a blur, most of my time spent with Elara. Cuddling with her seemed to calm the storm in me, her presence easing the madness ever so slightly. Each time I fed her, the experience grew more intense, more pleasurable¡ªan otherworldly sensation, something almost divine. Every feeding stirred something deep within my soul, making it feel sacred, like I was tapping into a cosmic force.

    On the other hand, the torment I unleashed upon my mother brought me some sense of relief, quelling the growing madness in the beginning. But now, it was proving insufficient. Sure, the pleasure of having my ember between her breasts or her lips around me was as satisfying as it should be, her submissiveness only amplifying the experience. Yet, she was still my mother. The violence I unleashed upon her was only a fraction of the fury burning inside me, a fury that grew by the day. The pleasure she provided was real, but it was not enough to satiate the violent urges roiling within me.

    If I ever truly unleashed myself on her without restraint, she would break¡ªof that, I had no doubt. She loved the pain, but not even she could endure the kind of suffering I craved to inflict. What I wanted wasn''t pleasure but pure, unfiltered torment, the kind that would tear her apart. And if I started down that path, I wouldn''t stop. I wouldn''t care about what she felt, wouldn''t care about her limits.

    But I didn''t want to do that to her. Not now, at least.

    These thoughts weighed on me as I sat alone in my room, brooding. Tomorrow, I had to attend a meeting to decide the fate of my dear uncle. A knock on the door interrupted my dark musings, worsening my frustration. I knew I was growing more unstable. I needed to unleash the beast soon.

    "Who is it?" I asked, my voice cold.

    "It''s Varena, the wife of the traitor," came my mother''s voice from the other side.

    "Come in," I commanded.

    The door opened, and my mother entered, followed closely by the woman in question. I recognized her¡ªI''d seen her around a few times. Even during the feeding ceremony, her figure had briefly caught my attention. She had dull white hair and eyes, her appearance far from captivating. Shorter than my mother and nowhere near as graceful.

    But her body¡ªthat was something else. She was thick, full of jiggling flesh, her enormous breasts almost spilling out of her tight dress, her thighs equally generous. Her face was unremarkable, worn out, but her body was... ample.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "What is it?" I asked, my voice hard and unyielding, watching as she bowed low, her breasts nearly tumbling free from her dress, giving me a full view of her deep cleavage.

    "She wants¡ª" my mother began, but I cut her off.

    "Let her speak for herself," I said, my gaze not leaving the trembling woman.

    "Your Highness," Varena began, her voice shaking, "I know what my husband has done is unforgivable, but I beg you to take my daughter and me under your protection. Spare us from the fate we had no part in."

    I leaned back, considering her words. "Neither was I aware of any crime me or my sister had committed, yet we were almost killed. Why should I show mercy?"

    "Please," she pleaded, her voice cracking, "at least spare my daughter. She has just turned six by vampire standards this year."

    "I am barely ten, and if not for my aptitude, I would have been her age," I replied, my voice dripping with amusement as I watched her tremble. Tears streamed down her face, and her body shook uncontrollably, her flesh jiggling as she knelt before me.

    "Please, Your Highness, show us mercy," she sniffled. "Spare my daughter, and I will be at your mercy."

    "Look at your place, your state," I commented, a dark chuckle escaping my lips. "You''re already at my mercy."

    Initially, I had no intention of getting involved with her. But seeing her so desperate, so pitiful, brought me a deep, twisted satisfaction. Her misery alone was gratifying enough.

    "Please, I beg of you, I will do anything," she continued, desperation lacing her words. "I will be a dog if that''s what you wish. Treat me like the sole of your foot, but spare my daughter, and I will be forever grateful."

    Her words stirred something in me, and I knew what I had to do. I would keep her. I would unleash upon her the most violent, depraved desires that consumed me. She would become my plaything, a vessel for my unhinged cravings. Her soft, curvy body would jiggle beneath my hands, writhing in pain and misery. And I would revel in it.

    "What if I confine you to a room where you shall never step out?" I asked, my voice dark and laden with sin. "I will provide you with enough nourishment to survive, but what I will do to you behind those closed doors will be worse than anything your feeble mind can imagine. In return, your daughter will live her life free of the guilt of her father''s crimes."

    "I will comply, happily," she replied, her voice steady despite the horror that awaited her.

    My heart raced with excitement as twisted thoughts flooded my mind. The things I would do to her, the pain I would inflict¡ªit would be beyond anything she could comprehend. Though, she was no human. She was Nocturnal¡ªa weak one, yes¡ªbut still one of us.

    "Leave," I commanded my mother, who promptly exited, closing the door behind her.

    "Here," I said, tapping my foot. I watched as Varena crawled to my feet, her flesh trembling.

    I cupped her plump cheek, a sinister grin curling my lips.

    "There will be no more Varena for this world," I whispered as my nails grew longer, my fangs bared. My eyes gleamed with cruel delight as she quivered beneath my touch, her cheeks jiggling under my palm.

 Violence

    I tore her dress away, my extended nails ripping through the silk with a satisfying tear, the fabric falling from her body like delicate petals.

    "You will never wear clothes again," I growled, my voice laced with malice as I surveyed her trembling form.

    I leaned back, taking in her now exposed body. Her breasts were enormous, so large that gravity pulled them downward, her dark, swollen nipples standing out, encircled by wide, dusky areolas. The contrast against her pale skin was striking. My fingers traced over the soft flesh, teasing the edges of her areola with my nails, causing her body to stiffen.

    Her plump, protruding stomach was nearly hidden beneath her heavy breasts, obscured from my view from this angle. I felt an urge to see more, to revel in every curve and fold of her body.

    "Turn around," I commanded.

    She hesitated for just a second before complying, turning slowly and revealing her massive backside. Her thick, jiggling ass came into view, the flesh moving with each step. I smirked at the sight of her as she obeyed.

    "Bow to the ground," I ordered.

    She did so, pressing her forehead to the cold floor. Her massive ass cheeks spread as she bent, revealing her pink, puckered hole just above her shaved slit. The sight stirred something primal within me.

    I knelt behind her, kneading her soft flesh, my nails scratching lightly over her skin. She trembled, her body moving like jelly under my touch. Her reaction filled me with a cruel satisfaction. I let my nails slide lower, grazing her puckered hole before slowly pushing inside. Her body tensed, and I could hear her soft moan, though her pleasure was irrelevant to me. I pushed further, feeling the resistance of her tightness as blood began to leak from the small scratches my nails left behind.

    The blood acted as a lubricant, making it easier for me to drive my fingers in deeper. I felt her quiver beneath me, her body shaking violently as I worked my fingers inside her. The sound of her skin jiggling as her body convulsed with pain brought me an almost sadistic satisfaction.

    I added another finger, then a third, my nails dragging across her inner walls, not caring for the damage I caused. Her hole was now riddled with scratches and gashes, and the sight of the blood dripping down her pale thighs sent a thrill through me.

    Without warning, I kicked her clit hard, the sudden pain making her scream in agony. My nails were still buried inside her, holding her in place as her body convulsed under the impact. Her scream was music to my ears, a symphony of misery.

    "How dare you enjoy this," I spat, my voice laced with venom.

    I kicked her ass cheek with force, the flesh rippling under the blow, and my nails tore from her body, leaving deep, bleeding gashes in their wake. The impact sent her sprawling onto the floor. I watched as she lay there twitching, her broken form giving me a sense of peace I hadn''t felt in a long time.

    I crouched beside her, forcing her to look at me, her face twisted in pain and fear.

    "Did you think I was trying to please you?" I asked, my tone dark and threatening, letting her know that her life now hung by a thread.

    "Forgive me," she choked out, tears streaming down her face.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "I''ve already forgiven you. Now, you''re simply paying the price," I said, my voice dripping with sadistic amusement. I slapped her hard across the face, leaving a red handprint and a few scratches from my nails.

    "Tell me, do you regret this? The meeting hasn''t taken place yet. I could still release you and your daughter from misery by staying silent," I teased, watching as her eyes filled with tears.

    "No, I do not regret it," she managed to bark, her voice trembling as she tried to hold herself together.

    "Good girl," I said, a sinister grin creeping across my face. "Then I shall reward you."

    My hands roamed her body, my nails leaving cruel red marks behind as they scraped across her skin. I circled her areolas with my nails, poking her nipples and feeling them stiffen under my touch.

    "Oh, I have an idea," I said, my voice filled with twisted glee. "You''re going to love this."

    I glanced at her ears, noticing the large, intricate earrings that dangled from them. They were finely crafted pieces, adorned with a sizable silver gem in the center, pulling heavily at her earlobes.

    "These are beautiful," I remarked, my fingers brushing the cool metal.

    "Yes, my daughter gave them to me," she said weakly, managing a small, pained smile.

    "What a thoughtful gift. She has excellent taste," I mused, genuinely appreciating the craftsmanship.

    Then, without warning, I gripped the earring and yanked it from her ear with all my strength. The flesh tore as the earring ripped free, and her scream filled the room, sending a delicious shiver down my spine.

    "Shhh, shhh, be good now," I cooed, savoring her cries as I touched the other earring before ripping that one out too, her wail even louder than before.

    I played with her breasts again, tracing her dark nipples with my nails, twisting and pinching them until they were erect. Then, an idea struck me.

    "These earrings shouldn''t be dangling where you can''t even see them," I said, smirking. "They belong somewhere more visible."

    I opened the clip of one earring, bringing it to her nipple. Without hesitation, I pierced her nipple with the sharp metal, slowly driving it through. Her screams grew guttural as I pushed deeper, her body shaking violently beneath me.

    I didn''t rush. I took my time, savoring her suffering, twisting the earring as I pierced her flesh. Her jiggling breast moved with every agonizing motion, the earring slipping further into her nipple. After what felt like an eternity, I finally pierced it all the way through, closing the earring in place.

    "Now, let''s finish the other side," I said, my voice laced with sadistic delight.

    I repeated the process, dragging it out as long as possible, her screams echoing around the room like the howls of a wounded animal. When I was done, she lay there, her body trembling, her face a twisted mask of pain.

    I admired my work, the earrings jingling with every small movement she made. Her once proud breasts were now red and swollen, each one adorned with the earrings her daughter had gifted her, now symbols of her torment.

    "Much better," I said, satisfied. "Now you can always see your daughter''s gift, right where you once fed her, just as you now suffer for her survival."

    I slapped her breasts lightly, the earrings jingling as they struck her flesh, drawing another moan of agony from her.

    "Oh, doesn''t that sound nice?" I taunted, watching her writhe beneath me.

    Finally content, I stood up and stepped back, admiring the full extent of her broken body. Her nipples were adorned with bloodied earrings, her anus was shredded with deep gashes, and her body was covered in a network of scratches. Her essence tried to heal her, but she was too weak, too underpowered. The process was painfully slow.

    "Stop healing," I commanded, my voice firm.

    The silver essence receded, and I smiled, pleased with her obedience.

    "Good girl," I murmured, my foot hooking around her earring and tugging lightly, watching her flinch.

    "This will be your life now. These earrings will stay in place, and you will never wear clothes again. You will never step outside this room," I said, my voice dark with finality.

    "Be a good girl, and maybe I''ll reward you more," I teased, my foot pressing against the sensitive bead above her slit, causing her to cry out.

    "What a sensitive little bitch," I muttered before turning away and climbing into bed.

    I was more content than I had been in a long time. I wasn''t done with her¡ªnot even close¡ªbut I didn''t want to break her too quickly. No, I would take my time. I would savor her misery.

    A twisted smile lingered on my face as I closed my eyes, listening to her soft sobs from where she lay broken on the floor.

 Meeting

    I woke feeling rejuvenated, a deep sense of peace and satisfaction washing over me. For the first time in what felt like ages, I had indulged every desire without restraint, and the catharsis was potent. As I glanced at the broken figure lying on the cold floor, my contentment deepened. Her body was battered, the deep gashes still oozing blood, a pool forming beneath her. Her once plump breasts now hung swollen, discolored, and heavy, weighed down by the earrings I had so thoughtfully adorned them with. Their peaks had turned a deep, purplish hue from the constant strain, the stretched skin looking almost as if it would split at any moment. The image was beautiful¡ªa masterpiece of pain and control, sculpted by my own hand.

    A knock interrupted my reverie.

    "Who is it?" I asked, my voice steady, calm, now that my desires were sated.

    "It''s me," came the familiar voice of my mother.

    "Come in," I allowed, still lounging on the bed, basking in the afterglow of my exertions. She entered, her eyes quickly scanning the room before settling on the bleeding, trembling figure on the floor. She paused, her expression unreadable as she took in the damage I had wrought.

    "What is it?" I asked lazily, reclining back on the bed.

    "It''s time for the meeting. I''m here to escort you," she said, her voice steady, though I could see the fire in her eyes¡ªwhether it was approval or disdain, I couldn''t yet tell.

    "Elara refuses to attend as always," she continued, "but you should be there."

    I blinked, slowly registering the time that had passed. I''d slept deeply and soundly, something I hadn''t experienced in what felt like forever. Releasing my pent-up urges had done wonders for me.

    "Alright," I said, stretching as I rose and walked toward the washroom. My mother followed closely behind, her steps sure and silent.

    Once inside, I slipped into the bath as she ran water over my nearly fully matured body. My skin glistened under the dim lighting as she began to wash me, her hands methodical.

    "Tell Rowena to take care of that thing," I instructed, gesturing vaguely toward the woman on the floor. "Make sure she''s fed; I don''t want her losing any of that precious fat. No clothes. No one else should see her¡ªonly Rowena."

    "As you say," my mother replied, scrubbing my skin with a firm hand.

    After a brief exchange, her fingers slipped between my legs, teasing me. It was a small indulgence, a fleeting pleasure, before I emerged from the washroom, feeling even more refreshed. I dressed in a white sherwani from my previous world, its intricate silver patterns weaving through the fabric like delicate webs. It stopped just above my knees, paired with light silver trousers, ending in pointed white shoes with matching silver designs. My hair was slicked back, accentuating the sharpness of my face, and my pale eyes with their silver irises stood out against my features, giving me an almost ethereal, otherworldly look.

    My mother stood beside me, dressed in a form-fitting gown that accentuated her voluptuous figure. She looked graceful, poised.

    "Let''s go," I said, my voice carrying a hint of satisfaction. As we walked toward the door, I couldn''t resist giving her a sharp pah across her behind, earning a quiet sigh in response.

    Before we left, I crouched down beside the woman, still lying unconscious on the floor, and toyed with the earrings, giving them a hard tug. Even in her sleep, she groaned in pain. It pleased me.

    We exited the room and made our way down the long, dimly lit hall. Guards in white armor flanked the massive double doors, bowing deeply before pushing them open for us. The room beyond was vast, dominated by a large silver table that stretched across the center, its surface etched with ancient patterns, as though it had witnessed centuries of deliberations. Chairs lined either side of it, already occupied by the elders of our house. There were fifty seats in total, but only forty-six were filled. At the head of the table were three larger, more intricately designed thrones, two of which stood empty. My father sat in the central throne, his massive figure barely contained by the chair''s grand design.

    On smaller tables scattered throughout the hall sat red, viscous liquid in glass jars, along with human food¡ªperhaps for a break later.

    "As my wife and son are here, we can finally begin," my father announced, his voice booming through the hall as he rose from his seat. I made my way to the throne on his left, while my mother took her place on his right.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "Gunnar Blackwood, Kai Rylan, and Finnian Llewellyn have yet to arrive, Your Highness," one of the men remarked, his voice laced with unease.

    "Then they should have been on time," my father said sharply, his patience clearly thin. "We cannot wait for them forever."

    As if on cue, the doors swung open once again, revealing three men entering the hall. The first was a burly man, though still dwarfed by my father''s imposing presence. He was followed by a tall, brooding figure, and lastly, a delicate-looking man who seemed almost fragile in comparison.

    "Forgive us, Your Highness. We had urgent matters to attend to," the first man said, bowing deeply.

    "Sit down," my father snapped. "Let''s begin."

    As they took their seats, the tension in the room thickened.

    "We are gathered here today to decide the fate of Vestian, who has betrayed us to the House of Noctarian by leaking crucial information and sheltering our enemies," my father began, his voice a low growl. "His actions have endangered the lives of the prince and princess, and thus, we must pass judgment."

    The man beside my father recounted Vestian''s crimes in detail, explaining how he had been discovered harboring traitors and leaking critical information to our enemies. There was a murmur of discontent around the table as the elders began to discuss among themselves.

    "What should be done with him?" the man asked, his voice carrying the weight of finality.

    "Those in favor of execution, raise your hands," he commanded. Almost every hand in the room shot into the air.

    "He should be killed for his transgressions," a sharp voice echoed, and there was a general murmur of agreement.

    "While his actions are unforgivable," another voice chimed in, "I believe we should consider his years of loyal service. Perhaps a life sentence would be a more fitting punishment."

    I turned my eyes toward the man who spoke, my gaze a warning. How dare he defend a traitor.

    "He nearly cost us the next heir of our house," someone snarled. "How can you still defend him?"

    "He had no direct hand in the assassination attempt," the man replied, but his voice faltered under the weight of suspicion directed his way.

    "You jest," someone hissed. "Or perhaps you are his accomplice."

    The tension in the room rose, eyes narrowing at the man who dared speak in favor of leniency.

    "Do not accuse without proof!" the man shot back, his voice tinged with fear. "I am merely suggesting that death would be too swift a punishment."

    My mother, who had been silent until now, finally spoke.

    "Perhaps you''re right," she said, her voice deceptively soft. "A quick death would be merciful. He should suffer."

    Her words hung in the air, chilling the room.

    "I suggest we torture him for at least a year before granting him the release of death," she continued, her tone calm.

    The man who had advocated for mercy opened his mouth to speak but quickly closed it again under her sharp gaze. No one dared oppose her now.

    "Now, let''s discuss the method of his torture," the man said.

    There was a flurry of conversation and votes cast, before they finally settled on a decision: torture by shining, a brutal and prolonged method. My thoughts flickered to the woman with the purple hair and eyes¡ªthe thought of her enduring such suffering brought a small, cruel smile to my lips.

    "And now, we must discuss the fate of Vestian''s family," the man continued, his voice growing solemn. "As declared by His Highness, the bloodline of traitors must be eradicated. They, too, will face execution."

    At that moment, I sat up straighter in my chair, a dark thrill coursing through me. This was the moment. My turn

    "They will be in my care. Their fate will be decided by me alone," I declared, my voice cutting through the murmurs in the room like a blade. All eyes turned toward me, surprise and curiosity flickering in their expressions.

    "My Prince," the burly man who had entered late spoke up, his tone respectful but firm, "you may not be aware, but the families of traitors are executed alongside them. It has always been our way. His Majesty''s declaration was simply a reminder of that fact. Their fate is already decided."

    I remained silent for a moment, letting the weight of my next words sink in before I spoke.

    "I have stayed silent while you all decided the fate of the man who nearly cost me and my sister our lives. I allowed it out of respect for tradition. But this," I said, my voice steady but carrying a cold authority, "this is different. The fate of this family will rest in my hands, and I will not have it any other way."

    The room grew still. My words hung in the air, commanding not just attention but submission. The delicate man, who had entered alongside the others, finally broke the silence.

    "What will you do with them, my prince?" he asked, his voice soft but curious.

    I leaned back into the throne, eyes narrowing as I regarded him with cool indifference. "That is none of your concern. I have spoken. My decision is final."

    There was a moment of uncertainty as the elders exchanged glances, perhaps waiting for someone to challenge me. But when they saw my father, sitting in his throne with a quiet, unreadable expression, and my mother, her head subtly nodding in approval, their resolve faltered.

    The brooding man, his face shadowed and stern, finally rose from his seat. "Then their fate shall rest in your hands, Your Highness. They are as good as dead to us now." He bowed deeply, and as he did, a cruel smile crept across my face. The power that now rested in my hands was exhilarating.

    "Good," my father said, his deep voice punctuating the moment. "We will now take a brief recess before continuing with further matters."

    He rose from his throne, signaling the temporary halt to the proceedings. I stood as well, my movements slow and deliberate. I told him I would be leaving, that my part in the matter was done for now. He nodded in acknowledgment, a silent affirmation of my growing authority.

    As I walked out of the chamber, the weight of the gazes that now populated the scattered table bore into my back¡ªthree pairs of eyes in particular, sharp and lingering. But I did not turn to meet them. Their judgment, their fear, meant nothing to me.

    I had already won. At least for today.

 Beginning

    A few days passed in a blur, with me indulging in my usual games, breaking the woman bit by bit, enjoying her torment without pushing her too far. My mood had been good, and I relished the control. Right now, I was holding Elara close, her firm body in my grasp as I teased her, my length nestled between her soft, rounded cheeks, hands possessively gripping her.

    "Cael, I want to talk about something," she said softly.

    "Yes, what is it?" I replied, my voice filled with affection.

    "I love you. Your essence has made me stronger in just a short time, more than years of training ever could. But I have a request." Her voice held a quiet determination that made me pause.

    "Go on," I said, nudging her closer, my hands caressing her skin.

    "I know you''re protective of me, and I love that. But I don''t want to be shielded from the world''s cruelty. I''ve trained all my life, Cael. I want to be strong¡ªnot just in theory, but in practice. I don''t want to become like those royal family members who are all talk and no bite. Please, let me gain real experience." Her words were soft yet firm, making me realize that in my desire to protect her, I had been stunting her growth.

    I saw her in a new light and felt the weight of my overprotectiveness. She had a warrior''s spirit and wanted to prove herself.

    "I understand, Elara. I won''t hold you back in battle, but let me be clear¡ªno man will ever touch you. No one will dare even look at you with desire. I''ll tear their eyes out." My voice hardened with a possessive edge.

    "Mhmm, that''s how it should be. No one should even fantasize about someone belonging to the next head of House Aestherisin." Her voice turned hazy as I toyed with her breasts, rolling her sensitive nipple between my fingers.

    "Good girl," I whispered, kissing the crook of her neck making her giggle softly.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    A knock on the door interrupted our peace, and I heard my mother and father outside. And allowed then to come in.

    "We need to talk, son," my father said as I pulled the quilt over us, only our face visible while Elara blushed a deep red.

    "Give me a minute," I replied, sliding out of bed, my imposing figure fully exposed. My thick, girthy length swayed as I walked, dripping with my essence. I entered the washroom, cleaned up briefly, and wrapped a robe around me, though the tent it formed was still evident.

    "What is it?" I asked, sitting back on the bed, casually running my fingers through Elara''s hair.

    "You''re approaching your tenth year, and your power is about to awaken. It''s time for you to leave for the secluded academy, where you will learn to control your abilities and become fully aware of the dangers we face¡ªenemies we''ve fought for hundreds of thousands of years." My father''s eyes gleamed as he spoke, while I felt Elara tense beside me.

    This was the moment I had been waiting for¡ªthe excitement of the unknown, the challenge, the thrill of breaking free from routine. My life had felt too predictable lately, but now things were about to change.

    "Your growth has been unprecedented, so we think you should leave soon, before the effects of your awakening begin," my mother added, her voice tinged with sadness.

    "Alright then, let me know when it''s time," I replied calmly.

    "There''s something else you should know," my father continued. "The proper way to channel the essence of the moon. It strengthens us in two ways: first, simply being under its rays sharpens our senses, enhances our abilities, and quickens our natural recovery. The second way is direct absorption, integrating the essence into the blood flowing through your body, too every part of your being, starting with the heart. This process purifies the blood and other parts of body, increases their density of the stored essence."

    I nodded, absorbing his words.

    "If you deplete the essence in your body, you''ll find it hard to stay awake. That''s why we rest under the moon, allowing it to restore enough of our strength so we can actively absorb its essence again. Just like what happened with your sister," he concluded.

    "You''ll learn the finer details at the academy," my mother said softly.

    They said their goodbyes and left, the door closing behind them. I could feel the blood pulsing through my veins, a reflection of my excitement. The thrill of what was to come mirrored my thoughts.

    "Will you be alright, brother?" Elara''s voice broke the silence.

    I bent down, planting a slow kiss on her forehead, then tasting the sweetness of her lips.

    "Of course, Elara. This is just the beginning," I whispered, feeling the surge of anticipation as my journey was about to begin

 Departure Gift

    WARNING: GRAPHIC VIOLENT DETAILS (SKIPPABLE IF YOU ARE UNCOMFORTABLE) .

    I''ll add more graphic and gory details to the passage, but please note that it may be disturbing to some readers.

    As I stepped out of the room, I caught a glimpse of Elara''s sleeping figure peeking through the silk quilt. Her sweet face made me smile, and I felt a pang of satisfaction. I walked down the hallway, my footsteps echoing off the walls, until I reached a door that I opened with a sense of anticipation.

    "How are you doing?" I asked the woman lying on the bed, my voice dripping with malice.

    Her eyes were closed, and her fleshy breasts, adorned with earrings, rose and fell with each breath, creating a jingling sound that was music to my ears. Her breasts were mostly healed now, along with her asshole, which I had not allowed her to heal, causing the process to be slow. However, they were almost looking good now, with only small lines adorning her left breast, which was weighed down by the weight of the nipple. The skin was still tender, and I could see the faint outline of the wounds I had inflicted on her.

    Her right breast, however, was swollen and purple, courtesy of the rope bound around its base, which had stopped all blood flow. I walked up to her, tracing my finger over the purple flesh, which looked like it would burst with a poke. I hooked my finger around the earring and tugged hard, making her eyes fly open as she screamed. The sound was music to my ears, and I felt my member throb with excitement.

    "Looks like you''re enjoying yourself quite a bit," I said, laughing, the sound evil and filled with malice. "Your sleep is so peaceful that even my voice can''t seem to disturb you."

    "Forgive me, please," she sobbed, aware of her mistake, but more aware of the torment that awaited her, which made me happy.

    "Why do you ask for forgiveness?" I asked, caressing her soft flesh, my question making her tremble. "You should tell me that sleeping is only a natural process, and you have nothing to do, laying around in this room alone all day."

    "I don''t dare," she choked.

    "Ah, you''re no fun," I said, before my nails extended, and I tore through her flesh, the soft and wet feeling making me relish. A deep gash was now visible on her stomach, and her voice was sharp with pain. The wound was deep, and I could see the layers of skin and muscle torn apart. I inserted my finger into the wound, feeling the warm, sticky blood coating my skin.

    I turned her around, her fleshy ass making my hands itch, and I slapped her across the ass cheek, leaving a gash along with a mark behind. I did that a few more times, making her ass a bloody mess, with only purple skin left to show for it. The skin was torn and bruised, and I could see the faint outline of the bones beneath.

    "Beautiful piece of art," I said, turning her around, her face now filled with tears, saliva dripping from her mouth, making my member throb. It wasn''t because she was extraordinarily beautiful, but because I was enjoying myself too much. I dropped my trousers before getting on top of her, holding her face harshly, opening her mouth without using much force, and plunging deep into her throat in one clean sweep, making her gag. The vibrations only heightened my peak.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    I felt her teeth grazing my base before I looked at her tearing, red eyes sharply. "Keep your teeth in check," I said, pushing myself down on her, the feeling of her throat convulsing too fulfilling. I could feel her jaw straining to accommodate my girth, and I knew I was stretching her to her limits.

    "Your daughter now has a new identity," I commented, her eyes tearing more. "I made sure she had a new house and a few servants." I said, making her throat bob, the sensation maddening. I had my reasons behind saying that; I always said something about how her daughter was living a carefree life. I wanted to direct her hatred; I wanted her to know that her misery was courtesy of her daughter. Her misery only made me relish in her tears.

    Before her teeth grazed me again, making my eyes snap open. It wasn''t her fault; I knew my member was 6 feet now, girthy like a big rod, stretching her mouth to its absolute limit, just short of tearing her apart and dislocating her jaw. But I wasn''t looking for a reason; I was just enjoying myself.

    I raised my hand and slapped her purple, ballooning boob so hard that the ring flew out, tearing her black, big nipple into two. The sound of the nipple tearing was like music to my ears, and I felt a surge of excitement. The nipple was now split, and I could see the pink flesh beneath , oozing blood.

    "AAhhh AAAAHHHH AAHHHHHhh," her cries resounded in the room, making me finally feel the bliss as I unloaded down her throat. I slapped her bleeding breast again, making her yelp.

    "Focus, don''t you dare spill," I said, my dark tone making her come to her senses as she tried not to spill anything.

    My length finally came out of her mouth, laced with saliva and my own essence. "Clean it," I said, making her lick it, the sensation empowering. Before I got down from the bed and walked to the earring on the ground, "What a disobedient little bitch, can''t even keep a ring close to her," I said, turning towards her, making her eyes fill with fear.

    Her nipple was now split into two as I went close and saw it. I held the two fleshy buds close harshly, making her scream before putting the ring back, now holding the two pieces of her dark nipples together. The nipple was now a twisted, bloody mess, the sight making me happy.

    "Now I should leave," I said, turning around and walking to the door.

    When I was almost there, I turned around as I saw the light of hope disappear from her eyes, making me smile.

    I walked up to her again, each step making her tremble, and I towered over her sitting figure on the bed as I brought out a thick rod filled with small spikes from a closet that I had ordered my mother to place in this room. It was filled with surprises.

    I turned her around, spreading her bleeding ass cheek as her plucked hole came into view. I pushed my finger inside before taking it out, then I suddenly pushed the object in her, the spikes tearing her apart, her cries louder than before. The sound of her flesh tearing was like music to my ears, and I felt a surge of excitement. The rod was now embedded deep inside her, good oozing for the hole.

    "I am about to leave for a while now," I said before slapping her ass, making her screaming quit down.

    "You will keep this rod in you until I come back, so that I can do the honors," I said before getting back up.

    "Look at me, I almost walked out, giving you the departure gift," I said, her red and purple flesh with a thick black rod embedded in between, deep gashes all around it. Vampires did not need to poop; they were not humans, so that was not going to be a problem.

    I slapped her a bit more before actually turning around and leaving her figure laying there, both the back and behind riddled with pain. Sleep was going to be a challenging task now, I thought, hearing the symphony of her sobs drowning out behind me, making me smile.

 Waterfall

    A few days passed in a blur, filled with indulgent moments with my mother and sweet, intimate time with my sister, giving her my essence. But now, I could feel it¡ªsomething stirring deep within me. My blood ran hot, as though an awakening had begun, marking the time for my departure.

    I stood in the grand room, surrounded by my family.

    "You must take care," my mother said in her soft, caring tone.

    "I will, don''t worry," I replied, gently patting her head to ease her concern.

    "I hope you''ll return soon," Elara whispered, her voice dim with emotion.

    I cupped her cheeks, her skin warm beneath my hands. "I will come back as fast as I can. How could I live without my cute sister?" I teased, watching as a blush crept up her face.

    "I hope you''ll return stronger than ever," my father said, his voice steady and filled with expectation.

    "I do too," I replied, feeling the weight of his words settle on me.

    "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I must hurry. The carriage is ready, and I can now feel it, the time is nigh" I said, aware of the restless heat rising in my veins.

    My mother and sister enveloped me in a hug, their bodies pressing against me¡ªsoft on one side, firm on the other. The warmth made me want to stay just a little longer, but I knew I had to leave now.

    "Let him be on his way, women," my father said with a teasing tone. "There are things that need doing."

    I smiled, gently pulling myself away and heading to the waiting carriage. Their goodbyes and well-wishes followed me as I stepped into the luxurious white carriage, drawn by six powerful white horses. Another carriage trailed behind, carrying my belongings.

    As the carriage began its journey, I stared out at the passing trees, knowing this was the moment that would define everything. I wasn''t just leaving for the academy¡ªI was leaving with a purpose. What I had now was nothing but an empty title. To truly claim my position, I had to prove myself, demonstrate my might, and crush those who would dare oppose me. Even in this absolute hierarchical society, there were whispers of rebellion, fools who dreamt of democracy. I would have to show them my power, back up my arrogance with something undeniable.

    Father had warned me of ten or twelve elders who were beginning to create trouble, their voices growing louder in the meetings. He had highlighted three names in particular, whose support could quiet those voices down, almost as if they were the leader of the small group. they were the ones who arrived late to the last gathering. Their close allies, currently at the academy, would be my first targets. I would win them over by any means necessary. Only then could I solidify my standing.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    But before all that, I had to awaken. Winning them over meant nothing if I couldn''t back it up with raw power.

    My body was growing hotter by the minute, the silver blood in my veins boiling. I forced myself to focus, trying to calm the storm inside me. After hours of struggle, I finally succeeded, my mind clearing as I glanced outside to enjoy the scenery. Tall trees lined the road, their leaves a vibrant green, while animals darted through the woods. The sound of birds chirping and water crashing against rocks filled the air, bringing me a rare sense of peace. In that moment, I felt one with the forest, like this wild, untamed place was where I truly belonged¡ªwhere I could unleash my full potential.

    "Stop," I commanded suddenly. The carriage came to a halt.

    The door opened, revealing a middle aged man.

    "What is it, my prince?" he asked, bowing.

    "How long has it been?" I asked.

    "Eight hours now," he answered, and I realized how long I had been struggling to contain my blood.

    "Where is that sound of water coming from?" I asked, listening to the steady rush.

    "It''s a waterfall, deep in the woods to the west of here," he replied after a moment.

    "I want to refresh myself," I said.

    "Then we shall adjust our course," he offered.

    "No, I''ll go alone. Navigating through the forest with this carriage will only delay us," I replied.

    "But, Your Highness, I cannot leave you unguarded. The patriarch will have my head if anything happens to you," he said urgently.

    "There''s no need to worry. I''ll be fine," I assured him.

    "Then how about this? I''ll stay behind with the carriage, and you can go with my wife, who drives the other one," he suggested.

    "That will do," I said, ending the discussion.

    I stepped out of the carriage, and a woman emerged from the second one. She was average in appearance, her features plain compared to the beauties I had grown accustomed to in the castle. What once might have seemed alluring now felt mundane.

    "Keep up," I said, my voice cold as I let the power in my blood flow to my legs. In an instant, I took off, my figure a blur as I raced through the forest. After sitting still for so long, I craved movement, the stretch of my muscles as I wove between the trees with effortless precision.

    The forest blurred around me, the leaves and branches snapping in my wake. My white hair streamed behind me, a streak of silver cutting through the dense foliage. My feet barely touched the ground, my rhythm too fast for the eye to follow. I glanced back briefly, seeing the woman struggling to keep up, her breath labored. But I was free, truly alive in this place where I felt that I belonged.

    I finally came to a stop before a towering waterfall. The water fell in pure, transparent sheets, crashing against rocks that looked polished by thousands of years of wear. The scene was untouched, ancient in its beauty.

    Behind me, the woman stumbled to a halt, a few steps away. She tried to appear composed, but her ragged breathing betrayed her. I turned back to the waterfall, letting the sound and sight of it fill me, the calm before the storm of what lay ahead.

 Refreshed

    I slipped out of my silk white clothes, their smooth fabric cascading down my body, embroidered with intricate silver patterns. The cool air kissed my skin as I walked toward the waterfall, my reflection rippling in the crystal-clear water. Stepping forward, I submerged myself up to my waist, feeling the gentle tug of the current as I approached the smooth rocks beneath the cascade. With a firm grip, I climbed up the polished surface, now standing fully exposed beneath the waterfall.

    My lean, muscular form stood stark naked under the relentless rush of water. The thrill of the run, the power in my legs, and now the pressure of the water on my body sent a deep pulse through me. My member stirred, semi-erect, the sensation of the water intensifying the pleasurable experience. For a human, the force of the waterfall might have been uncomfortable, even painful if endured for too long. But for me, it felt natural¡ªlike a cleansing, primal energy coating my body, refreshing my senses.

    I glanced at the woman standing at the edge of the water, her gaze betraying a hunger she probably thought she was hiding. There was no mistaking the desire in her eyes. Perhaps, under different circumstances, I might have entertained the idea of releasing some tension, but she was too unremarkable to hold my interest. She wasn''t unattractive, but I craved something more than just carnal release. Pleasure, for me, had to be meaningful, fulfilling¡ªan experience, not just an act. I wasn''t some beast rutting with anything available.

    More importantly, I had to remain calm for my awakening. Stored emotions could complicate the process, make it painful, or worse. That was why I had given a "Departure gift" to the battered woman before leaving, to keep my violent tendencies in check. I needed to be composed for what was coming.

    I stood under the waterfall a little longer, letting the water wash over me before stepping out. My body gleamed as the water dripped from my skin, and I approached the woman waiting by the shore.

    I lifted my arms, letting the water stream down my figure. The woman froze momentarily, then scrambled to pull a towel from the bundle she was holding. She started drying me off, her hands moving over my chest and arms with careful attention. When she reached between my legs, she slowed, rubbing my semi-erect member with the towel before fondling my jewels. A drop of white essence appeared at the tip, and she wiped it away, her fingers lingering longer than necessary. She bowed slightly, her deep brown cleavage now more pronounced, as if she thought that might entice me.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    She really thought that would work.

    "That''s enough," I said firmly, my voice steady as she paused. Her eyes flashed with something¡ªperhaps frustration¡ªbut I remained unmoved, my gaze cold. She finished toweling me off, then fetched a fresh set of clothes from the bundle, dressing me carefully.

    "I''m leaving," I declared before flashing off into the trees, her flustered voice trailing behind me.

    "I''ll follow after packing the clothes!" she called, hurriedly gathering the garments I had left behind. I glanced back briefly and saw her eyes flicker with feverish excitement as she held the towel to her mouth, licking and inhaling deeply. She rubbed her thighs together, lost in her fantasy.

    I reached the carriage, where the man in charge stood, glancing anxiously into the forest behind me.

    "She''s packing the clothes. She''ll be here soon," I said as I boarded the carriage and settled onto the large, soft silk mattress that adorned its interior.

    A short while later, I heard a quiet "woosh," signaling the woman''s return. Soon after, hushed voices began¡ªtoo low for most to hear, but my sharpened senses caught every word.

    "This was the moment that could''ve changed everything for us," a man''s voice hissed, disappointment dripping from his tone.

    "I tried! I even rubbed him with the towel, showed off my cleavage. I practically begged with my eyes!" the woman explained, frustration clear in her voice.

    "You couldn''t even do that right. Useless! You''ve ruined our chance at luxury," he muttered harshly.

    I didn''t bother listening further. I''d heard enough. I wasn''t a fool¡ªI knew what they were trying to do. In my previous life, as a powerful businessman at the top of the corporate world, I had fallen for such schemes before. I''d paid the price and learned my lessons well.

    I cleared my throat, loud enough for them to hear. The hushed voices immediately stopped, and soon the carriage began moving again. I laid back, enjoying the peaceful ride and the quiet that followed. Feeling refreshed.

    A knock woke me from my thoughts.

    "What is it?" I asked, sitting up.

    "We''ve arrived," came the man''s voice from outside. He opened the door after waiting a moment. I stepped out, and before me, towering over the surrounding trees, stood a mountain. Its peak was shrouded in mist, casting a shadow over the dense forest below.

    A figure stood at a distance, approaching as I descended from the carriage.

    "Welcome to Noxveil Academy, Your Highness, I am Vasen Aelthor." the man said, bowing deeply. His voice was calm, his posture sharp. His hair was a strange mix of white and gray, and his eyes held an unusual blend of white and black.

    "Rise," I said, feeling the excitement stir within me. This was the beginning of something monumental. I was ready for what was to come.

 Ancient

    "I am the Master of Initiates here at Noxveil Academy," Vasen began, his voice steady and measured. "I oversee the instructors and ensure they fulfill their duties, particularly in training new students. I''ll personally guide you through the initial stages of settling into the academy. Moreover, I will ensure that you receive the best instruction on the usage and refinement of Moon Essence, so you''re fully prepared before entering the closed chambers for your awakening."

    "My father mentioned that an instructor would guide me," I replied evenly, as though making casual conversation, "but he didn''t say the Master of Initiates would be involved."

    Vasen nodded, his face unreadable. "We would never entrust the future sovereign to just anyone. At the very least, I needed to be here to ensure everything proceeds without error."

    "I thought I came to the academy as a student, not as a prince," I said, testing his response.

    "You were born an Aestherisin, the sole heir to the throne. Wherever you go, you carry that legacy¡ªwhether revered or hated. That is a destiny you cannot escape," he said, his tone respectful, though laced with cold truth.

    "It seems the lessons have already begun," I remarked, my voice calm but touched with a hint of irony.

    "I only want to remind you, my prince. There will be many obstacles, and I hope you do not bend under their weight," he said, his words sincere.

    "I''ll keep that in mind," I replied, my tone firm. "But you needn''t worry about me. I was born to rule."

    "Indeed," Vasen said with a slight chuckle. "It seems my concerns were for nothing. You''ve been taught well."

    We continued in silence, the path leading us to the mountain''s edge, where nothing but a sheer drop awaited us. Vasen raised his hand, holding a silver badge. For a brief moment, the air around us shifted. An ancient, invisible force descended, evaluating the badge. It felt as though the mountain itself was testing us, ready to crush any impostor with its overwhelming presence. My silver blood stirred violently within my veins, responding to the primal energy. Then, just as quickly as it came, the sensation vanished, and everything returned to stillness.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Before us, the solid rock beneath the mountain slowly turned transparent, revealing a hidden staircase descending into the mountain''s core.

    "Let us descend," Vasen said as he began down the stairs, and I followed closely at his side. The stairwell, narrow at first, widened as we went deeper, until it was large enough to accommodate ten men walking abreast. The space around us felt ancient, as though the very walls carried the weight of centuries.

    At the bottom, we arrived at a towering door. It was stark white, though I could not tell what material it was made from. The door seemed unbreakable, with silver patterns running its length, ancient symbols reinforcing it with immense, impenetrable power. That same invisible force from before stirred once again, stronger this time, as if the door itself was alive and watching us. After a tense moment, the door swung open smoothly, its movement graceful despite the oppressive weight it radiated.

    We entered a grand hallway, the floors gleaming with polished white marble. Massive glass chandeliers hung from the ceiling, their light refracted in the crystals, casting ethereal shadows that danced along the walls. The scale of the space was awe-inspiring, each step echoing through the vast corridor as we made our way forward.

    "I will take you to meet the head of the academy," Vasen said as we approached a stairway, its steps winding upward, twisting at sharp angles as if leading deeper into the heart of the mountain.

    "Is that typical?" I asked, curious.

    "Not everyone meets the head face to face," Vasen explained. "Most initiates are screened by me alone. But the headmaster specifically requested to meet you."

    "Oh?" I said, my curiosity piqued. "Now you have my interest."

    We climbed the twisting stairs, the path narrow at times, as though forcing us to move with care. After several turns and passageways, we arrived before another door, smaller than the entrance gate but still grand in its own right. It was similar in design, with ancient markings of power etched into the surface, humming faintly with magic.

 Balance

    "Come in," came a voice from inside, carrying a weight of authority. The doors creaked open slowly, as if the very air inside was heavy with ancient power.

    I stepped inside, Vasen at my side. The room was vast yet felt intimate, dominated by a long white table meticulously organized with documents, vials, and scrolls. Charts and graphs littered the surface, all neatly arranged. At the head of the table stood a man who appeared no older than Vasen, though his white eyes betrayed an age and wisdom far beyond his physical form¡ªeyes that had seen eras unfold. His shoulder-length white hair, combed back, added to the agelessness of his appearance.

    "Welcome, young prince," he said, his voice soft yet commanding, resonating with a quiet, undeniable authority.

    "You don''t seem much older than Vasen." I observed, testing the waters.

    "Looks can deceive, young man. After reaching a certain point, age becomes irrelevant to us Nocturnals. We watch as the present fades into history, written into the annals of time. The futures promised by fragile humans come and go, their laborious efforts often little more than cruel jokes in the grander scheme," he said, his voice tinged with nostalgia.

    "Cruel joke?" I echoed, intrigued.

    "You will understand in time," he replied, his tone suggesting I ask no more for now. "Come, let me see the future of House Aestherisin."

    He gestured for me to approach, and I stepped forward until I stood an arm''s length away from him. His white eyes scanned me, their gaze penetrating as though he could see every fragment of my past, present, and future.

    "The future is bright," he said after a moment, his voice like a judge passing a verdict. "But the hands guiding it are steeped in mystery... and darkness."

    "Darkness?" I inquired, unsettled yet intrigued.

    "You should know that better than anyone by now," he said with a knowing smile. "Rest assured, no one will fault you for indulging in certain desires. We are beings born of and driven by them, after all."

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "As long as I can back it up," I added, completing his thought.

    He nodded. "As long as you can back it up," he repeated, chuckling softly. "At last, the moon has blessed us with a true leader."

    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you implying my father isn''t a good ruler?"

    "He is a good man," the head replied with a slight shake of his head, "but the throne does not need a good man now. Not in these times."

    "Bold words," I remarked. "Words that could cost you your head."

    He laughed, a deep, hearty sound. "If only it were that simple. I wouldn''t need to say these things if they weren''t true. Your father once stood where you stand now, and when I looked into his being, I saw a kind heart, a soft spirit, and a deep desire etched into his very being. But those are not the qualities required of a ruler¡ªnot then, and certainly not now, especially with the growing unrest in the elders council which is making things hard for you and the betrayal of the Vestian."

    "Do you think I''m a better fit?" I asked, my tone serious.

    "That remains to be seen," he said, leaning back in his chair. "But I hope you will fill the throne as a true king, just as you''ve filled his bed as a true man."

    He sat down, picking up a document. "You may go now. Vasen will show you to your quarters and fetch you when it''s time for your lessons."

    I turned to leave, Vasen following closely as the door shut behind us. Once we were outside, I broke the silence.

    "Is he always right?" I asked.

    "The head''s power is tied to the flow of time and the future," Vasen said thoughtfully. "No one knows for sure, but he has never made a wrong prediction¡ªnot yet, at least."

    We continued in silence until we reached a room. It was spacious, dominated by a large, regal bed. A marble desk stood by the side, lined with books, while a raised platform adorned with crystals hummed with latent energy.

    As I took in the room, Vasen re-entered the headmaster''s chamber, where the older man still sat behind his table, engrossed in his papers.

    "What do you think?" Vasen asked.

    "The tides of time are shifting," the headmaster replied, his gaze distant. "New powers are awakening. He already has full silver blood flowing through him."

    "There are others," Vasen said, his voice low. "One born in the east, with a deep Purple Heart. Another in the north, with navy blue Bones. Among others I am sure we don''t know of"

    "They grow stronger," the headmaster mused, "as though the universe itself seeks to balance the scale tipping in the favour of those beings by sending these individuals."

    Vasen nodded slowly. "The future does seem... interesting."

    "After so long, it finally does. The wheels are turning, and these are the last ones we can train before the final battle begins," the headmaster said, his voice heavy with the weight of what was to come. "Keep an eye on him. How he deals with the three will reveal just how different he is from his softhearted father."

    Vasen stood silently for a moment, deep in thought, before leaving the room, the headmaster resuming his work with a quiet air of finality.

 Lesson

    I spent some time organizing my things and taking in the surroundings of my room. After that, I headed to the washroom to freshen up. Once back, I laid down on the bed, lost in thought, reflecting on the cryptic words of the old man. His mentions of destiny, darkness, and my father weighed on my mind, raising more questions than answers.

    A knock on the door broke through my thoughts.

    "We should now leave for the lecture, Prince," came Vasen''s voice from the other side.

    I got up and opened the door. "Then let us be on our way," I said, signaling for him to lead the way.

    As we made our way down the stairs, I asked, "What will I learn in this lecture?"

    "You will be taught how to actively use moon essence¡ªhow to absorb it and merge it with your body," Vasen explained.

    "And who will be teaching me?" I inquired.

    "Only the best of our instructors, Your Highness," he answered before we reached a room. He knocked once before pushing open the door.

    Inside, the room was arranged with chairs and tables facing a raised podium. A woman stood at the front, wearing a silver coat over a white blouse, a knee-length silver skirt, and white stockings that disappeared into silver high heels. Small, square-rimmed glasses perched on her nose. Her lean figure, paired with an air of dignity and sternness, Her ass was lean and well rounded her tits perky reminding me of someone from my past life¡ªa college teacher I once admired. My first love, someone I could never confess to. Memories of her stirred, though I had long since buried those feelings when I learned she had married a wealthy older man.But the desire remained.

    "Sit down so we can begin," she said in a sharp, authoritative voice.

    I took a seat, smirking slightly. "Go ahead, but perhaps you should introduce yourself first."

    "I am Yelena Llewellyn," she said, turning toward me.

    The name caught my attention. Yelena was the wife of the man from the earlier meeting¡ªthe delicate-looking figure who was one of the key pieces I needed to sway to my side. I raised an eyebrow at Vasen, who smiled knowingly.

    "A small gift from the Head," he whispered, his calm voice full of amusing undertone. "Do enjoy your time, my prince." He then excused himself, leaving me with Yelena.

    "Now then, Yelena," I began, leaning back in my chair. "What are you going to teach me today?"

    "I would prefer to be addressed as ''ma''am'' or ''miss'' while we are in this room," she corrected sternly, her eyes narrowing.

    This was going to be interesting. "As you wish, Miss," I replied, still smirking.

    "How much do you know about moon essence and its uses?" she asked. I told her what little I had learned thus far.

    "Good, your basics are clear. Now, let''s move on to more advanced applications," she began. Her voice adopted the sharp, instructive tone of a teacher who brooked no nonsense.

    "To actively use moon essence, one must focus intensely. During your awakening, you will begin to see small silver lights¡ªlike moths in moonlight. These represent pure moon essence. There are two ways to gather them. First, you can try to force them into one place, though this is exceedingly difficult, especially at the early stages. The second method involves using your own essence to generate heat, as moths are naturally drawn to warmth. Once they start gathering, you must carefully guide them into your body."

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    She paused for a moment to ensure I was following.

    "However, just pulling them into your body isn''t enough," she continued. "Forcing them inside can cause them to scatter or flee, rendering your efforts useless. Instead, the more effective approach is to coax them in by using your essence as a lure, making the process much smoother. This is especially easier for those with silver blood, like you, as the moths are naturally attracted to the light of the silver essence. Once they enter your bloodstream, your task is to guide them to your heart."

    "And what happens then?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.

    "The essence will merge with your heart, reinforcing it. This is the key part of the awakening process¡ªstrengthening your heart to withstand the power awakening within you. If you succeed, you''ll feel a change. The moon essence will coat parts of your heart, turning it white, which signals the first stage of your transformation. If you fail, well... your body could be torn apart from the inside."

    Her words hung in the air for a moment.

    "And that''s the awakening?" I asked.

    "It''s only the beginning," Yelena replied, her eyes glinting with intensity. "After awakening, you must continue to reinforce your heart, transforming it completely until it turns white. Once your heart is fully swhite, you will then move on to your blood, replacing the red blood with white one filed with essence. This process is gradual, and with each success, your power increases. After the blood comes the veins, then the organs, and eventually the bones. Each stage of refinement brings you closer to becoming fully awakened. When all your body is white from inside that is when you truly become an awakened, able to actually harness the power that wakes up in you to its full extend."

    "And once that''s done?" I asked, leaning forward now.

    "After that comes the second stage: the Ascension. This is where you begin reinforcing your body again, turning everything silver¡ªthe heart, organs, veins¡ªuntil your entire being is made of silver essence. This stage transforms you into a ''Supreme One,'' a true ascended being, this is the stage in which you gain deeper understanding of your power making it completely your own." she finished, her voice filled with a sense of gravity.

    "Does that mean the power isn''t truly mine until then?" I asked.

    "It is yours," she replied, "but until you become a Supreme One, it will feel as though you''re borrowing it¡ªlike you have to summon it consciously before using it. Once your body is fully filled with silver essence, the power will come to you as naturally as breathing, effortless and instinctive." She paused for a moment, her voice softening slightly as she added, "That''s when it will truly become a part of you."

    "I believe that''s all you''ll need to know before your awakening," she said, her voice sharp and precise, like the closing of a book.

    "Does that mean the lesson''s over?" I asked, my tone casual but with a hint of something else.

    "It does," she replied firmly, her sternness unwavering.

    I leaned back in my chair, a slow smile playing on my lips. "Well, in that case, perhaps we should take this opportunity to get to know each other a little better."

    Her gaze flicked to mine, cool and unyielding. "I don''t think that will be necessary."

    "Oh, but I do," I said, lowering my voice. "How could I sleep tonight knowing I let such beauty walk away without learning a bit more about her?"

    She arched an eyebrow, a hint of amusement tugging at the corner of her lips. "You don''t seriously think those cheesy lines are going to work on me, do you?"

    I chuckled softly as I rose from my seat, moving toward the podium where she stood. "Well, you can''t blame a man for trying," I said, closing the distance between us. I stood before her, towering slightly above, her head reaching just levelling with my chest. "What do you say we sit and talk? Maybe I can refine my approach a bit," I teased.

    She met my gaze, her expression still stern, though there was a flicker of something in her eyes¡ªcuriosity, perhaps. "You really think you''re that smooth, don''t you?"

    I leaned in just enough to let my presence be felt but still keeping a respectful distance. "I work a little harder when I see someone worth the effort," I said, gesturing toward the chair beside her.

    There was a brief pause as she considered me, her sharp exterior softening, just a fraction. Finally, she sighed, stepping down from the podium and settling into the chair. "Well, I suppose I''m not in a hurry," she said, her voice still carrying that edge of authority, but with a note of concession.

    I took a seat across from her, my smile widening. "Now that we''re out of the classroom," I said, leaning back comfortably, "I was hoping we might let things be a bit more... intimate."

    She raised an eyebrow again but didn''t object. "Intimate, hmm? And what exactly do you have in mind?" Her tone was skeptical, yet there was a subtle playfulness behind her words.

    I met her gaze, letting the silence stretch between us for a moment before answering. "For starters, maybe we can drop the titles. You''re Yelena, and I''m... well, just a man who''s very intrigued by the woman sitting in front of him."

    This was going to be fun, I thought.

 True Ruler

    "So, the man who''s taken an interest in me¡ªwhat do you wish to know?" Yelena asked, her tone laced with a hint of challenge, testing me.

    "Well," I replied smoothly, leaning back, "since we''ve been discussing essence, do you know which organ of a male nocturnal releases the purest essence?" My tone was suggestive, making her eyebrow arch in mild surprise.

    "That''s quite a shift in topic," she commented with a raised eyebrow. "You could risk breaking the moment." Her gaze fell slightly as she added, "And yes, I know all about it."

    "Not at all," I said, a slow grin forming. "I think it''s the perfect continuation¡ªconsidering your expertise in essence." I shifted slightly, widening my legs to give her a view of the outline beneath my silk trousers, the subtle movement deliberate.

    She hesitated for a moment, her gaze lingering before she met my eyes again. "Then, in keeping with the theme," she mused, her voice softening with intrigue, "how many women have tasted that essence?"

    "Two or three," I admitted, leaning forward slightly, my eyes locking with hers. "Though I''m inclined to increase that number soon." My intent was clear in my gaze, the air between us thickening.

    "Does that mean you''ve shared it in its purest form... or through other means?" she asked, her words hinting about penetration.

    "Only through other methods," I replied, my voice growing huskier. "I was taught after my initial awakening that indulging too much, such that taking the final step before the true awakening isn''t harmful, but it''s not nearly as rewarding as doing it after one awakens."

    "True," she agreed, her tone becoming more instructive again, though still intimate. "After the awakening, the essence you share becomes much more potent, and you can draw from others at the peak of its purity. The first time is the strongest... especially if your partner retains their purity and innocence, the built-up desire refines the essence." Her explanation, though clinical, made the memory of Elara flash briefly in my mind.

    "I thought we were getting to know each other," I chuckled, shifting the mood back. "Not another lesson on essence."

    Yelena''s lips curved ever so slightly. "Well, as you said, I do teach essence¡ªand you did choose an intriguing topic."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Does that mean I get a reward?" I asked, my fingers brushing a stray lock of her hair behind her ear, lingering at her earlobe, feeling her shiver beneath my touch. Her body trembled just enough to betray her composure.

    She composed herself quickly, though her eyes glinted with a mix of intrigue and control. "That depends on the result of your awakening... whether you''ll be a king or a disappointment."

    "Does that mean you only reward those destined for kingship?" I inquired, my voice teasing but probing.

    "Not typically," she responded, her fingers casually grazing my thigh. Her touch was deliberate, her gaze rising to meet mine again. "But I could make exceptions... for special cases."

    "Will you be teaching me some practical lessons after my awakening, then?" I asked, leaning closer, my lips just inches from hers.

    She smiled faintly, the first true crack in her stern demeanor. "I might just free up some time for you."

    "It would be a delight," I murmured, making the intensity in my eyes just enough to support the moment.

    Yelena stood, turning her back to me as she walked toward the door, her heels clicking softly on the stone floor. "Best of luck with your awakening... smooth prince," she said over her shoulder, her cool tone betraying a hint of warmth, or perhaps, anticipation.

    "Thank you for your well wishes, Miss Stern Yelena," I replied, my voice playful but there was no smile on my lips now, my eyes cold, glinting with purpose as I watched her leave.

    she couldn''t see me or the glint in my eyes, the faintest blush creeping across her cheeks as she exited, her composure momentarily slipping.

    I also got up and left after a moment.

    "Did he also fail to meet your expectations?" a calm voice echoed through the air as Vasen''s figure highlighted himself in the room seemingly appearing form no where.

    A composed voice responded, filled with wisdom and age, "No... he''s doing well."

    Vasen''s eyes narrowed as he looked toward the place where I had just left. "But I thought you wanted the king to be ruthless, twisted, unwavering in his decisions."

    The ageless figure of the Head materialized beside Vasen, his voice filled with quiet authority. "A True ruler isn''t defined by cruelty or kindness alone. Either extreme leads to ruin and chaos. A true king must assess the moment, understand the needs of his people, and adapt accordingly. He must give freedom¡ªor at least the illusion of it¡ªbefore tightening the leash."

    Vasen studied him for a moment. "And you think he has that balance?"

    The Head''s gaze darkened, watching the door I had passed through. "He''s more twisted than you realize. He didn''t force himself upon her¡ªhe gave her the illusion of choice, of freedom. But when the leash tightens, she won''t even realise it''s happened... until it''s too late."

    Vasen nodded in understanding as the Head''s figure dissolved into the air once again, silver light outlining itself where he stood before darkness took its place again.

    "Lets see then" Vasen whispered before vanishing himself, leaving the room once again bathed in silence.

 Calm

    I went to my room and lay down on the bed, the soft mattress cradling me as I tried to shake off the lingering thoughts from earlier. I had encountered many women like her in my previous life after passing college still thinking about the professor. So I had dated several women , each one resembling her in some way. I understood their weaknesses all too well and knew precisely how to bring them to their knees.

    I planned to break this one slowly, savoring each moment with her while heightening her frustrations. Eventually, she would do anything I desired. Women like her often seemed too stern for their own good; they had never tasted the absolute pleasure a man could bring, and I intended to exploit that to my advantage, turning her very rigidity into my tool.Just taking her would be easy but I already had the painslut at home also I was planning something for her daughter, so one needed different flavour in life to truly appreciate it.

    I felt no real emotions for her though; to me, she was merely a means to an end¡ªa way to sway her husband to my side. Once I achieved my goal, she could easily be discarded like a broken toy. However, I was now more inclined to offer her a glimmer of hope, allowing her to live a seemingly normal life after I was done with her. But deep down, I would know that she would always return to me of her own accord, a little plaything on the side. Just the thought of it stirred something primal within me, igniting a fire that I struggled to contain.

    But for now, it was time to get serious. Her breaking would have to come after my awakening; that was my primary goal, not her. The thought of my impending transformation consumed me, pushing all other distractions aside.

    I knew the head was assessing me, evidenced by his decision to assign her as my instructor. In what way he would judge my progress, I wasn''t sure, but I hoped he would be pleased with what I would ultimately show him. He seemed a powerful figure in the house, and having him on my side could strengthen my hold on the family and solidify my position.

    I couldn''t afford to return empty-handed; this was the moment that would shape my future.

    After resting for a bit, I heard a knock on the door.

    "Do you wish to have something to eat, my prince?" came Vasen''s voice, breaking through my thoughts.

    One did not need to feed on blood once they possessed silver blood, as I had come to realize. The heart''s blood of another could refine my essence further, but it weakened the donor, which was why I had stopped my mother from doing so.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    I hadn''t eaten any human food for a long time; I simply hadn''t felt like it. But today, for some strange reason, the sight of that stern woman reminded me of my college days¡ªthe late nights spent studying, the laughter shared with friends over simple meals, the thrill of youthful romance.

    "Do you have something like noodles?" I asked, the idea of comfort food oddly appealing.

    "Yes, my prince. Which kind would you like?" came Vasen''s reply, his tone respectful yet eager to please.

    "Simple, spicy, a bit chewy," I said, imagining the satisfying texture and flavors.

    "As you say, it will be here shortly," Vasen assured me before departing, leaving me to my thoughts once more.

    As I sat there, lost in contemplation, there was another knock, and Vasen stepped in after I gave my permission. He carried a steaming bowl of noodles, the tantalizing aroma wafting through the air and captivating my senses. The bowl was elegantly crafted, white in color, a striking contrast to the rich, inviting red-brown broth, which shimmered with hints of oil and was speckled with vibrant green herbs and bright red chili flakes. The sight was almost artful, a masterpiece of culinary delight.

    "Here you are, my prince," Vasen said, placing the bowl before me with a slight bow, his expression one of quiet pride.

    I leaned forward, the steam rising like an ethereal veil, enveloping my face in warmth. The noodles glistened, thick and slightly curled, each strand perfectly cooked, promising the delightful chewiness I craved. Tiny bits of vegetables peeked out from beneath the surface, their bright colors contrasting against the deep broth¡ªslices of scallions, julienned carrots, and perhaps a few crunchy bean sprouts, each adding a splash of life to the dish.

    As I picked up the chopsticks, anticipation built within me. The first bite was nothing short of divine. The noodles slipped smoothly into my mouth, their texture yielding perfectly to my teeth, a gentle resistance followed by a burst of flavor. The heat of the broth enveloped me, a spicy warmth tingling on my tongue, with savory notes dancing alongside subtle hints of garlic and ginger. Each mouthful brought comfort, reminding me of simpler times, of camaraderie and carefree days.

    I savored the moment as Vasen excused himself, and I found myself musing about the days gone by. I didn''t consider myself a nostalgic person, nor did I dwell on the past. I preferred to live in the moment. My life in this world hadn''t been anything short of remarkable, leaving little to regret. Yet, a part of me missed the simpler days of humanity, a surprising realization as I relished the noodles. Perhaps it was the calming effect of my violent thoughts¡ªthe departing gift before leaving had worked wonders, and I finally felt in control.

    After finishing the bowl, I enjoyed the last bite before setting it aside. What could one do if not rest after a satisfying meal? I closed my eyes, embracing the calm before the storm.

 Thorns

    A knock on the door pulled me from my stupor. The composed voice of Vasen followed, asking for permission, which I granted. The doors opened, imposing figure strode in with his usual grace.

    "I am here to inform you that night has been chosen as the time for you to begin your awakening. Only a few hours remain," he said with measured calm.

    "Why tonight?" I inquired, sitting up on the bed.

    "The moon will be full and at its brightest. Tonight is the most opportune time for your awakening, with the moon''s light aiding the process," he explained.

    "Is there anything I need to know beforehand?" I asked.

    "The head has mentioned that, although your silver blood is a blessing, its true effects will only manifest after your successful awakening. Until then, it may feel more like a curse," Vasen said, his voice unwavering.

    "Oh? This is the first I''m hearing of this," I replied, a note of surprise in my tone.

    "That''s because no one has ever had their body fully infused with silver blood immediately after the feeding ceremony. It''s typically a gradual process, one that comes after refining the heart. No one knows how it will affect your awakening. The head may have seen something when he assessed you, which is why he asked me to warn you," Vasen said.

    "Is that his approval?" I asked.

    "It is his best wishes," he responded in his calm, steel voice.

    "I will return when the time is near. It would be wise to wear something easily removable, for your own comfort," Vasen added before turning around. The door closed behind him, his last statement leaving me momentarily puzzled.

    So, my silver blood was going to cause some issues. The thought made me chuckle. Life really doesn''t give roses without thorns. Well, nothing could be done about it now. I would face it head-on, whatever it may be.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    I stood and headed to the washroom, submerging myself in a tub of warm, bubbly water, letting the heat relax my body. After a while, I stood, dried myself with a towel, and donned a simple silk robe, recalling Vasen''s words about wearing something easy to remove.

    Returning to the bed, I waited in silence, feeling the moments tick by slowly. Soon enough, there was a knock on the door.

    "It is time, Your Highness," Vasen''s voice called from the other side.

    I stood, opening the door to find him waiting. "Let''s be on our way," I said, walking beside him.

    We ascended a spiral staircase, walked down a long, dimly lit hallway, and then turned to climb another set of stairs. The repetitive motion heightened my anticipation. I could feel my blood stirring within me, as if it, too, sensed what was to come. Each step, each turn, made it rush faster, as if in sync with the growing tension.

    Finally, we arrived before a massive set of double doors, ancient and white, with mysterious patterns carved into their surface, glowing faintly under the light. They radiated a quiet, powerful energy.

    "You will enter this room and only emerge once your awakening is complete," Vasen said. "The head will keep watch, in case something goes wrong, or should you require assistance. But don''t count on it. In the end, it will be your own willpower and endurance that decide the outcome."

    The doors creaked open before me, revealing a grand, dome-like chamber. As I stepped inside, the doors closed behind me, sealing me in solitude.

    The room was vast, its walls made of transparent, crystalline spirals that climbed toward a sharp point at the very top, like the peak of a mountain. Moonlight filtered through the crystal, its glow intensified and focused, bathing the room in a soft, almost ethereal radiance. In the center stood a raised platform of pure white jade, bathed in the concentrated moonlight. The floor around it was made of the finest white marble, gleaming under the celestial light, solid and indestructible.

    I marveled at the craftsmanship as I approached the jade platform, the design of the room speaking to an ancient power and purpose. With a deep breath, I sat cross-legged on the platform, the moonlight pooling around me like liquid silver.

    Closing my eyes, I turned my focus inward, centering on the blood coursing through my veins. I let go of the restraint I had been maintaining, allowing the silver blood to flow freely. Instantly, it was like a dam had burst. The blood surged, thrashing against the walls of my veins, making them tremble.

    At first, there was a faint pressure, but it quickly intensified. Small cracks began to appear in my veins as the silver blood pushed with relentless force, demanding to break free.

    It had begun.

 Pulsing

    The veins bulged grotesquely under the relentless strain of the silver blood coursing through them. The pressure was unbearable, each pulse threatening to tear them apart. With every beat of my heart, I could feel the walls of my veins weakening, small cracks forming with every violent surge. My body was now a network of swollen, red, bulging veins, each one throbbing as though holding back the force of ten rivers. The pressure grew unbearable until finally, the inevitable happened¡ªthe first vein burst.

    An explosion of agony followed as searing pain ripped through me, veins erupting one after another. Silver blood gushed from the ruptures, coating my white silk gown in shimmering liquid. It dripped down my skin, splattering onto the jade platform beneath me, then continued to cascade down to the pristine marble floor below, staining it a gleaming silver.

    This wasn''t how it was supposed to go. Normally, the veins would withstand the pressure, but this blood¡ªmy silver blood¡ªwasn''t ordinary. It was the blood of ascended beings, those who had already surpassed their mortal forms, yet my body¡ªstill in its primal state¡ªcouldn''t contain it. My veins were too weak, like those of any other vampire post-feeding, and the essence of the moon, imbued in my silver blood, was simply too potent for my unrefined body to handle.

    The realization hit me hard, making me groan in frustration. I hadn''t even begun the true awakening, and already the flower had shown its thorns. This was a disastrous start. Through the haze of pain, I could see faint fireflies¡ªglowing motes of moonlight¡ªforming around me, drawn by the intense lunar energy. But the excruciating agony made it impossible to focus on them, let alone guide them.

    Even if I could concentrate, what good would it do? My veins, the paths that should lead the fireflies to my heart, were destroyed. I still attempted to gather the fireflies, using every ounce of willpower I had, but the pain clawing at me made it almost impossible. When I finally succeeded in pulling them closer, a new burst of pain erupted as yet another vein exploded, scattering silver blood everywhere. The fireflies dispersed instantly, sent scattering by the violent rupture.

    They were delicate¡ªtoo delicate for such chaotic conditions. They needed to be guided with precision, gently flowing along the bloodstream until they reached the heart. But without intact veins, how could I possibly manage that?

    I was drowning in frustration. The pain was unbearable, consuming every part of my mind. I couldn''t think, I couldn''t focus, and the more I tried, the worse it became.

    Then, in a moment of clarity amidst the haze, an idea struck me. Nocturnals could heal, even if torn apart, as long as they had essence to sustain them. My body was bleeding profusely, silver blood gushing from every burst vein, every tear in my flesh. I had no time to lose. With grim determination, I peeled off my now-soaked robe, throwing it aside. My entire body was a horror show of ruptured veins, blood leaking from every inch, making me look like a grotesque fountain of silver.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    I raised my hand, watching as my nails elongated into sharp claws. Without hesitation, I brought them to my chest, directly above my heart. The claws sank deep into my flesh, pain shooting through me in waves so intense it made my entire body tremble. But I didn''t stop. I clenched my fingers and tore a chunk of flesh from my chest, barely able to keep myself from screaming as fresh agony washed over me.

    Flesh dangled from my hand, torn from my body, as I looked down at the gaping wound. My heart was still concealed beneath layers of muscle. I plunged my claws in again, ripping away more and more, piece by piece, until I could finally see my heart. It pulsed frantically beneath the layers of torn flesh, exposed, vulnerable.

    The pain was indescribable, far beyond anything I had ever imagined. Coherent thought was now a distant memory, my mind overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of it all. But I knew what I had to do. If my veins couldn''t guide the fireflies to my heart, I would give them a direct path.

    Through blurry vision, I attempted to gather the fireflies again. But the pain was too much. Even the simple act of thinking felt impossible. I could barely control my movements, let alone guide the fireflies. But then something strange happened. The veins connected to my heart, now exposed, began to burst as well, sending out fresh waves of pain. Yet, the sight of it brought a twisted sense of satisfaction. The fireflies, attracted to the source of the silver blood, swarmed towards my heart.

    The fireflies entered, one after another, reinforcing the heart''s fragile structure. For a moment, hope flickered within me. But then I realized the next cruel twist. My heart, now riddled with tiny holes from the ruptured veins, couldn''t retain the essence. The fireflies'' reinforcement dispersed as quickly as it gathered, making their efforts futile.

    Desperation set in. What could I do now? Every idea seemed useless. My body was failing me in every possible way. Suddenly, a sharp, stabbing pain wracked my body¡ªworse than anything I''d experienced thus far. My organs began to swell, their desperate need for blood unmet. The veins were gone, leaving no way for the life-giving essence to reach them. The organs, deprived, swelled grotesquely, fighting for survival.

    The pain escalated to a level that defied comprehension. It felt as though every fiber of my being was aflame, each organ on the verge of explosion. Memories of my death in the hospital bed, consumed by liver cancer, flashed before me. But this¡ªthis was far worse. That pain had been a tickle compared to the inferno raging within me now. The pain now was like my entire being every organ was riddles with cancer one even more intense than the one that killed me in the previous life.

    And then, all at once, everything stopped. For a fleeting moment, I felt nothing. No pain, no sensation at all. The silence was almost peaceful.

    But it didn''t last.

    Without warning, the pain returned¡ªthis time, it was beyond words. My organs, having swollen to their limits, burst all at once. The sound was like a bomb going off inside me, the impact obliterating every sense I had. My body exploded into pieces, chunks of flesh flying apart, silver blood spraying across the platform, splattering the ground like molten metal.

    As my consciousness faded, the last thing I saw was the swarm of fireflies descending on the shattered remnants of my body, around the pulsing chunks of meat scattered across the floor.

 Touch Of Madness

    Within the dome-shaped hall, the crystal walls spiraled upward, tapering to a sharp peak, channeling the moonlight''s silvery glow into a central jade platform. On that once-pristine surface now lay torn chunks of flesh, pulsing faintly, alongside glistening innards. Silver blood coated everything, casting the scene in an eerie, otherworldly glow. Over the remnants, silver fireflies buzzed like ethereal sentinels, drawn to the carnage below.

    If one looked closer, they would witness a strange, unsettling phenomenon¡ªthe scattered chunks of meat, ever so slowly, inching toward the platform, as if summoned by some invisible force. The pieces, like parts of a broken puzzle, began to reassemble, pulling together to form the lean, muscular body of a man with silver hair. His eyes remained closed.

    I opened my eyes slowly, the sensation of waking from a deep slumber washing over me. For a moment, I felt an unusual clarity, as though I had been reborn. But then, the memory of the excruciating pain struck me like a dagger, and I groaned, the echo of that torment still lingering in my bones.

    "Everything feels... alright. Maybe it''s over," I muttered to myself. But then I realized, with a sinking dread, that I had not yet awakened any power. The silver blood was once again surging through my veins, thrashing violently against them. Though they seemed reinforced now, capable of enduring the pressure, I understood that I had merely returned to the starting point.

    Focusing, I guided the fireflies into my body. It was easier now, the silver blood coating my flesh serving as a natural conduit for their ethereal glow. Slowly, I navigated the fireflies through the turbulent stream of blood, guiding them toward my heart. They reached it, and as they reinforced it, I felt a subtle shift¡ªan increase in the essence coursing through me. The thrashing within my veins grew more intense, but I could bear it. For now.

    I repeated the process, over and over, feeling small but noticeable changes with each attempt. My blood was becoming purer, stronger. Soon, a small corner of my heart took on a faint, white hue, and I allowed myself a moment of hope. But just as I did, the veins bulged once more. Horror gripped me as they began to burst again, and my body exploded into chunks, the agony consuming me once more as consciousness faded.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    When I awoke again, my body had reformed. My heart was a shade whiter, my veins slightly more resilient. I resumed the process, refining my heart again, and again, until the pain became a constant companion¡ªan agony so familiar it felt as natural as breathing.

    Meanwhile, in a room far from the hall, a large white table cluttered with documents and vials dominated the space. Seated at one end of the table was Vasen, his usual calm composure now tinged with an undercurrent of worry.

    "What''s happening? It''s been two weeks since he entered. Normally, the awakening takes no more than two or three days," Vasen''s voice, though still measured, betrayed his concern.

    "He''s suffering," replied the head, a seemingly middle-aged man seated at the other end of the table, his ageless voice filled with quiet authority.

    "What do you mean?" Vasen asked, his brow furrowing.

    The head raised his hand, drawing a square in the air. Within it, an image of the hall materialized¡ªscattered chunks of flesh littering the platform. The image flickered before vanishing.

    "That''s not supposed to happen," Vasen said, standing abruptly.

    "Nor is he supposed to have silver blood at this stage," the head replied, calm as ever.

    Realization dawned on Vasen. "Is that the reason?"

    The head nodded. "He doesn''t have a sense of time. He wakes each night, refines his heart, and bursts apart before the sun rises. He spends the day recombining, unaware that the first time took him Four days, while now it only takes Three. The time is shortening, and he''s adjusting to the process."

    "The pain¡ª" Vasen''s voice faltered. "The pain will drive him mad."

    "Every ruler requires a touch of madness. It keeps them unpredictable," the head remarked, his gaze unwavering.

    "How long will this go on? When will it be enough?" Vasen asked, his tone laced with urgency.

    "Normally, it would end when at least half his heart has turned white," the head began, his voice filled with wisdom, "but the power he''s awakening is far beyond anything we''ve ever seen. To fully manifest it, he''ll need his entire heart to turn white. His silver blood must grow dense enough to channel it, and his veins will need to strengthen to form a stable passage for that immense power. This is just the beginning."

    The weight of the head''s words hung heavy in the air. Vasen stood silently, processing what he had heard as the head returned to his documents, seemingly unbothered by the agonizing trial unfolding in the hall.

 Loop

    I had no idea how long I had been repeating the same process. Every time I woke, the moon was shining through, and by watching its movement, I could tell days were passing, though I couldn''t determine how many.

    I had almost fully refined my heart, turning it completely white. Just one more time, I thought. Just one more, and it will be over. I consoled myself as I started reinforcing it again, the slow increase of pressure in my veins now feeling all too familiar, like an old friend. Eventually, my heart became fully white¡ªand then, once again, I burst apart.

    I woke up and hurriedly scanned myself. The realization that my heart was now entirely white brought sweet relief as I let out a long sigh. I could feel a faint power coursing through me. Instinctively, I raised my hand and tried to channel that power to my fingers. I felt like I could create anything, so I formed a stream of light from my fingertip. But as soon as it materialized, it began absorbing essence from my body at an alarming rate. My heart thumped a few times before it burst open, unable to supply the needed essence. The familiar pain tore through me again, though it caught me off guard this time. The light vanished as quickly as it appeared, and the agonizing truth hit me: a white heart was not enough to support the use of my power.

    I waited as my heart reformed once again, the process now familiar but faster this time.

    Once my heart was back, I began the painful task of reinforcing it. This time, I noticed a silver speck forming on its surface, and, like before, I burst apart as if on cue.

    I woke and repeated the process. Again. And again. And again. If not for watching my heart slowly gain more silver specks, I might have believed I was trapped in an endless illusion or a loop that would go on forever.

    Then it happened¡ªafter countless repetitions, my heart finally became silver.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    I took a moment to examine my entire body before trying anything. That''s when I realized that my veins were now white, adorned with tiny silver specks of light.

    So that''s how it was¡ªthey had been growing sturdier each time. They absorbed essence with every burst and reformation under the moonlight, making them a little stronger with each cycle.

    I stood up, feeling rejuvenated, like I was inhabiting a new body. This time, I raised my hands with a surge of confidence.

    Closing my eyes, I felt the power flowing through me. I drew a small portion of it, guiding it to my fingers. When I opened my eyes, a pure silver staff formed in my hands. My heart accelerated, pumping essence through my veins to sustain it. Everything seemed stable until I felt a weight on my head. I let the staff dissipate and touched my head, finding two thick spikes protruding outward, smooth as jade.

    My eyes widened. What the hell? Did I just grow freaking horns?

    A knock came at the door, and Vasen''s voice followed.

    "The Head said it''s over. Are you awake now?" he asked.

    "Yes, come in," I said, watching as the doors opened.

    The sight that greeted Vasen was the silver blood coating the platform and the marble below, everything drenched in it, even reaching the doors. He looked to the center and saw a man standing there¡ªlean, muscular, with silver hair cascading past his shoulders. His gaze traveled upward, noticing two curved horns adorning the man''s head like a natural crown, sweeping slightly back. His pupils were entirely silver, and his body was covered in silver blood as he stood there, stark naked.

    This was no longer the young boy who had entered the trial. He was now a fully matured man, somewhere in his mid to late twenties by human standards.

    "I''ll fetch you some clothes," Vasen said. But before he could leave, the man walked past him, heading down the hallway.

    "Why hide the body I so painstakingly perfected?" he said, a hint of madness gleaming in his eyes as he smiled.

    "Every king needs a bit of madness," Vasen recalled the Head''s words as he followed after him.

    "How long has it been?" the naked man asked, leaving a trail of silver in his wake.

    "Three months today," Vasen replied.

    "It''s been a long time," he said, pausing and looking back.

    "I had things to do," he added, his silver eyes gleaming.

    "What things, my prince?" Vasen asked.

    "Some practical lessons," he answered, a slow smile creeping across his handsome face, his eyes sending shivers down anyone''s spine.

 Change

    I closed the door behind me, leaving Vasen outside. Now alone in the room, I walked toward the washroom and stood before the full-length mirror to examine myself. The first thing that caught my eye were the two horns on my head, curving backward like a crown, pure white, as if they were an extension of my body, crafted from white jade. I then noticed my hair, now longer, falling just below my shoulders, a brilliant silver in colour, matching my eyes, with silver pupils in between. My lean frame had become more muscular, my body filled with pure, toned strength. I stood over six feet tall, and I couldn''t help but glance down to note my manhood, now over six inches, girthy and veined, a faint shimmer of silver tracing along the veins that adorned it swirling around it.

    Raising my hands, I drew more of the power within me, just enough to feel it coursing through my palms. A silver dagger materialized in my hand, and as my heart thumped, that familiar sensation of power surged within me. This time, though, it wasn''t a sign of danger, just the feeling of my essence being drained at a manageable rate.

    The dagger felt cold and real in my grip. With a swift slash through the air, I felt pure essence rush our of my body to the dagger making an arc of pure essence rippled from the blade, shattering the mirror into countless shards. Each fragment reflected my face¡ªshocked, but exhilarated. This was power. All the suffering had led to this moment, and it suddenly felt worth it. I dispersed the dagger, feeling the rush of energy pulsing through every muscle in my body. I was faster, stronger, sharper than before.

    I lifted my hand, making a slashing motion, and the essence surged through me once again. An unstable slab formed in the air, only to quickly dissipate. It was clear I still needed to manifest a medium, I could not just create an attack out of thin air ¡ªit needed to be like a sword for a slash, a bow for an arrow. It felt like I could eventually bypass these limitations, but I wasn''t there yet. I had more work to do.

    I felt that the potential of this power was limitless like I could do anything and more of this potential will be unlocked once I become a true awakened and a supreme one, I had work to do I thought as I continued experimenting with my power. I summoned a bow and released an arrow of pure essence, watching as it struck the wall and left a crater behind. Next, I formed a thorny whip, lashing it through the air, reducing the door to splinters. Each attempt brought new discoveries.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Then I tried something different. I stood still, drawing on my power again. This time, instead of channeling it to my palm, I spread it throughout my body. Slowly, silver armor materialized around me¡ªboots, trousers, arm guards, and gloves, all gleaming like metal. But the essence consumption was overwhelming. I quickly felt the drain, my heart pounding as my energy depleted rapidly, so I dispersed the form.

    Exhausted, I sank into the tub, letting the water soothe my tired body as I washed my hair. The sensation of having horns still felt strange. I closed my eyes, leaning back to rest.

    After a while, I stood and saw that the once-clear water was now completely silver, stained by the blood that had once coated my body. I stepped out of the tub, walked to the room, and opened the curtains, allowing the moonlight to spill across the bed. Turning back, I collapsed onto the bed, too drained to think about anything. I knew I had to train harder to use my powers effectively¡ªthe energy drain was too much to handle in an actual battle. My eyes fluttered shut, and I felt myself drifting away.

    The moonlight bathed the naked man lying on the bed, his toned body glowing with an ethereal light. His silver hair and white horns gave him an otherworldly appearance.

    I was awakened by the sunlight streaming through the window. Rising from the bed, I pulled the curtains closed before turning to the wardrobe. I took out a pair of trousers and a shirt, dressing up.

    A knock sounded at the door.

    "The head wishes to see you, my prince," came Vasen''s familiar voice.

    "Alright, come in," I replied, fastening the trousers and picking up the silk shirt. As he entered, his eyes briefly lingered on me before shifting to the side, where something seemed to catch his attention. I followed his gaze to the washroom¡ªit was a complete mess, the aftermath of my power-filled experiments.

    "Looks like you''ll need to change rooms, my prince," he said calmly, his voice betraying no emotion.

    "Seems that way," I agreed, slipping into the shirt as I walked toward him. Vasen turned, and we strode side by side through the hall until we reached the door. It opened before us, and we stepped inside.

    "Welcome, young king, welcome," came a calm, ageless voice. The man behind it stood as we entered.

    "You change your address rather quickly," I remarked, walking up to his desk.

    "Change is the most natural process, young king," he responded. "Just as you have changed over these past three months. Only fools resist change¡ªthey are the ones swept away by the turning tides, too rigid in their ways. It is those who adapt that survive." His words carried a tone of reminiscence, as if he was recalling something distant, speaking to someone unseen.

 Sovereign

    "Didn''t know I was here for a class," I said, as if probing.

    "Oh, pardon me, old habits die hard, especially when you are as old as me," he said with a chuckle. "Though you are not wrong, we are here because it is time now for you to learn a few things."

    "Is that so?" I asked raining an eyebrow.

    "Yes, indeed it is," he said, gesturing towards the chair. "Please, do be seated. This is going to be a long conversation." As I sat down, Vasen''s figures sat beside me.

    "Now, then, we should first talk about essence," he said, settling into his chair. "I thought I was taught all that there was to know about essence," I said, my brow furrowed in confusion.

    "You are not wrong, you were taught everything that any normal person will be told before their awakening," he said, "but what we are going to talk about now is something only a selected few know about. So few, in fact, that they can be counted on one hand, and you, as the future of House Aestherisin, should also now become a part of that list."

    "Now, you know how one becomes a supreme one," he continued, "but what you, along with the majority of others, don''t know is that there is another stage beyond that."

    "Another stage?" I inquired, my interest piqued.

    "Yes, another stage," he said, a hint of excitement in his calm voice. "This is the stage where one''s control over their power becomes so deep and connected that they can not only control it like a supreme being but actually develop it, improve it, use it in ways never been done before. This is the stage in which one stops getting their essence from anything; their being itself absorbs it, even during the day when the moon is hidden behind the blinding sun."

    "How does one achieve this stage?" I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me.

    "The way to do that is the same as the previous two stages," he explained, "but this time, instead of using essence or fireflies, one needs to use direct rays of the moon, the most pure and condensed form of the moon''s power."

    "If the process is the same, how come others don''t try it?" I asked the question that came to my mind. "Why do only selected few know about it?"

    "It is not like none has tried it before," he said, a hint of sadness in his voice, "but only a few have succeeded throughout history, and only their descendants or close allies know about it being a successful method. While others think of it as a rumor after failing once."

    "How many do you mean by a few?" I asked, looking him in the eyes.

    "Only two," he said, a smile creeping its way onto his face deceiving young face.

    "Two?" I echoed, my eyes wide with surprise.

    "Yes, two," he said, his eyes glinting with excitement. "One of them was actually the head of House Aestherisin in the very beginning, even before me. Only a selected few know about the power he actually wielded; others only think that he was strong only due to his unique power."

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "While the second one, who partially did it, was a friend of mine, an old friend," he continued. "He didn''t succeed completely, only being able to refine his heart. He then lived for a long, long time, even by vampire standards, before he became bored of life and carved his heart out, giving it to me as a keepsake on the way to his final journey, as the rest of his body was that of a supreme one. "

    "Now, you need to understand the fact that a person who achieves this state is a true immortal," he said, his voice ageless. "Time stands still for them; their body is indestructible.the one who achieves this is called a Sovereign."

    "Then how did the first ruler of my house fall, considering that he had refined all his body?" I asked, my brow furrowed in confusion.

    "That is still a mystery," he said, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "Though many believe that he fell in the battle against the four houses that attacked him, stranding him alone. They say that battle took place for years straight, with no end in sight. A single man against the army of millions, composed of four houses with their own heads in lead. They say that single battle shook the world; the mountains were levelled, seas ran dry, clouds thundered, and there was rain of lightning. Lava burst forth from the belly of the earth. Hurricanes and Floods rose, leaving nothing but pure chaos in their wake. Blue, Black , Purple and Stark red blood along with Silver stained the land, flowing like river.The very continent that the battle took place on disappeared from existence, along with everyone else, That''s why none know if it truly transpired or is just exaggerated tales, but what is true is that even the then four heads of the other four houses along with the enraged House Aestherisin all came to a truce, a treaty of peace. Though some believe that he still lives waiting for the right moment to come forth."

    As he explained the scene, I could almost imagine the battle unfolding before my eyes. The image sent shivers down my spine, and I felt a surge of excitement.

    "Are you immortal, then?" I asked, curious about his youthful appearance .

    "Me? No, not at all," he said, his youthful appearance belied by his tired voice. "My youthful appearance is because of my power being related to time, though I have tried to no avail, researching for a way to absorb the pure rays of the moon. Alas, still fruitless." He said looking at the mountain of documents arranged on his table.

    "Though I have heard that you absorbed the rays of the moon during your feeding ceremony," he said, his eyes fixed intently on me. "And seeing the phenomenon during your awakening has made me almost certain that you can do it."

    "What happened during my awakening?" I asked, I knew something was off but I could just not put my finger on it.

    "How do you think you are Alvie right now?" he asked, a hint of amusement in his voice. "With how many times you burst apart and reformed your essence should have run dry, killing you truly, but every night, the rays of the moon would envelop you within their embrace, putting you back together."

    "It was also the rays that slowly reinforced your veins a little every time, making them sturdier each time." he said, his eyes glinting with excitement.

    "The horns are courtesy to that, too," he continued. "It signals the awakening of a true form, one better suited to your power than this mortal body. Every part of you that will be refined completely will give rise to new pieces of your form until it all comes together when you become the supreme one.only a few through out history have awakened it, each going forth to become a power house. I think this form may become the key for you to absorb and refine the rays of the moon."

    "Though you should be able to retract them much like your fangs, which became sharper than normal vampires after your blood became silver, and your nails that underwent the same phenomenon with your veins now," he said.

    I tried to focus on my head, and the horns slowly merged back into my skull.

    "That''s more like it," he said, a hint of satisfaction in his voice.

    "Now that the talk about essence is over, we need to talk about something important," he said, his voice sounding solemn.

    "Important," I echoed, my curiosity piqued.

    "Yes, the need to talk about the danger plaguing this world, the being trying to gain control over it, even endangering us now," he said, his eyes fixed intently on me.

 The Damned

    The figure across from me spoke with a calm, measured tone, his eyes locked onto mine. "You may not realize it, but there is something in the human world. Something they use every day, unaware of the true danger it poses. It has woven itself so deeply into their lives that they can no longer function without it. That... phenomenon is called technology."

    I blinked, the word echoing in my mind. "Technology?" I repeated, the familiarity of the word from my world sending a jolt of surprise through me.

    He seemed to misinterpret my reaction.

    "Yes, technology. It exists everywhere in the human world, beyond our territories. It was developed slowly, over time, through various devices: mobile phones, computers, cars¡ªthough these terms may mean little to you now. In time, you will come to understand." He spoke these names in English, a detail that only deepened my confusion. He assumed I knew nothing of these things.

    "And at first, it was harmless," he continued, his voice unhurried. "But then, it caught the attention of an outer entity, one that sought to conquer Earth. When he came for it the four people fought it back, the now known founders of four Nocturnal Families before they erected a barrier around the earth, it could not break through the protective field that our ancestors erected though it still tries, it also found another way to infiltrate: through technology itself. It began to infect humans, using their own creations against them. The infection started subtly, erasing their sense of self, corrupting their minds, turning them into vessels for the entity''s will.

    "The infection gave rise to new, unstable powers in their bodies, but humans are frail. They cannot hold even a fraction of the entity''s essence without going mad. These infected beings became dangerous to those around them, but only for a short time before they combusted into nothing. However, there have been increasing cases where humans survive, fully controlled by the entity, blending seamlessly into human society. These beings are almost impossible to detect by normal means."

    He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. I needed the moment to process it all.

    Was this world some twisted manifestation of every child''s nightmare from my previous life? Some manifestation of the grim warnings that mothers told their children back home? It was all too bizarre. I half expected cameras to reveal themselves, like I was part of some elaborate psychological study. But the sharpness of my memories until now made it hard to believe this was a mere illusion.

    "The entity grew restless," he continued, his voice steady. "It soon turned its gaze to us, the Nocturnals. Unlike humans, we are far superior in every form¡ªphysically, mentally. It tried to control us, too. But we fought back, at a great cost. Eventually, we discarded anything related to technology and retreated to the way we were before its rise."

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Another pause. His eyes were distant, as if he was reliving old battles.

    "But the barrier is weakening," he said quietly. "After millions of years of relentless attacks, it''s starting to falter. And the infected are growing stronger as the entity''s influence deepens."

    I frowned. "But if we''ve discarded technology and raised the barrier around our estates, how does it still threaten us? At least until the barrier fully breaks?"

    He studied me for a moment before answering. "You live in the innermost part of the Estate, the heart of the Nocturnals'' domain. Surrounding this core is thick tall forest , protected by an additional barrier erected on the outer edge of forest, and beyond that barrier lives the true population of the Estate¡ªvampires. They are weaker than us, vulnerable to sunlight, dependent on blood, and lack our powers. But they are still superior to humans.

    "They are the ones who interact with the outside world. They are the soldiers, the traders, the lifeblood of our economy. Unlike us, they cannot avoid technology when they travel to humans world. And while not all technology is inherently dangerous, it''s when one becomes enamored by it that the corruption sets in. Vampires, unlike humans, can hide the effects of the infection for much longer. Their bodies don''t show signs until it''s too late."

    His expression darkened. "We have Nocturnals trained to detect them, raising another barrier beyond the population of vampires where they are screened going in and out Some vampires who fall to this corruption gain strange, dangerous abilities, allowing them to infiltrate deeper into the Estate bypassing the barrier. But a larger number of vampires disappear, and we suspect they are gathering somewhere, biding their time, though they still attack the estate in small number randomly."

    He glanced toward the window, his eyes tracing the dark forest beyond. "We believe they are amassing their strength for something big. The entity''s influence is growing. And it''s not just our house¡ªother houses are seeing the same signs. We think the entity is creating a joint army of the infected, preparing to launch a full-scale assault on all of houses one by one."

    I leaned forward, the unease rising in my chest. "But what would they gain by attacking us? Destroying us won''t make it any easier for the entity to break the barrier, will it?"

    His gaze sharpened, and for a moment, I saw a flicker of something darker in his eyes. "Each of the five houses guards an object¡ªan artifact containing a fraction of the founders'' power. The entity believes that if it can obtain these artifacts, it will have the strength to finally shatter the barrier."

    I felt a chill crawl up my spine.

    "The infected humans," he continued, "are mindless, driven by the entity''s will alone. But the vampires it controls... they retain their minds, their personalities. They don''t lose themselves. Instead, they begin to worship the entity as if it were a god. They call themselves..."

    He paused, his voice lowering a notch.

    "The Damned."

    The word hung in the air between us, heavy and final. I repeated it softly, as if to get used to its weight. "The Damned."

 Manifestation

    This was a lot to digest. My mind churned, hearing all this new information. It was like a twisted fantasy-horror image of my own world¡ªfar more pleasurable than it had been horror until this point which truth be told, I liked.But now the horror was starting to bear its fangs.

    "This is almost everything you need to know for now. Your only concern should be to take control of House Aestherisin before the inevitable is upon us," he said.

    "You will also be paired with a sparring partner now, so you can hone your power to the point where it''s actually useful for combat," he explained, concluding the previous conversation.

    "My reason for telling you all this, and keeping you informed of the situation, is so you understand the end goal. Focus on getting stronger," he said. I thought I caught a hint of anticipation in his voice.

    "The power you have awakened is called Manifestation. It allows you to give material form to the essence in your body. The more you refine and train, the more mastery you will gain. This power hasn''t been seen for the longest time, and even when it appeared, it was in House Noctarian and House Valeroth¡ªnever in our house, or at least not one we are aware of. Both of those individuals became absolute powerhouses. They are still alive, though they''ve retreated into seclusion. Maybe you''ll meet them someday if destiny wills it," he said, explaining the nature of my power.

    "What I mean to say is that the potential of this power is unimaginable¡ªlimited only by the wielder''s imagination and their essence reserves. Now, the blood you spilled has been collected and moved into your new room. Drink it¡ªit will refine and condense the essence within you," he added.

    "How did I release so much blood and remain alive?" I asked, my voice cold and curious.

    "For normal vampires, or even newly awakened Nocturnals, it would''ve been fatal. They''d need human blood supplements to sustain their veins filled with red blood. But your body is filled with silver blood, the type that flows through the body of a Supreme One. Your heart is capable of generating enough blood to fill your entire body, which it did each time it reinforced itself. Your body fell apart, and new, more pure blood took its place after you awoke again. The blood that splattered each time was more pure than the last. Even a Nocturnal would be drawn to the amount you spilled, its purity only adding to the allure," he explained.

    "I need you to set up a class for me with Yelena tomorrow before I begin my training," I told him, my eyes glinting.

    "Vasen will see to it and notify you when it''s done," he said before I stood up.

    I walked down the corridors with Vasen until we stopped in front of my new room.

    "This will be your new room. I''ll show you the area where you will train with your assigned partner. I hope you''ll use it when practicing, so we don''t have another room to replace," he said, almost as if pleading with me not to break this one too.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    I nodded before entering the room and closing the door. The room was almost identical to the last one, though a bit grander. A huge white gallon was placed in one corner, only a head shorter than I was. He hadn''t been exaggerating about the amount, I thought, recalling the headmaster''s words.

    I walked toward the gallon and opened the lid. Pure, shining silver liquid greeted my eyes.

    I picked up a glass from the table and filled it to the brim, bringing the glass to my mouth. I felt pure essence flood my body as the blood joined the silver coursing through my veins. I directed the extra essence toward my left lung, refining it. The essence surged into it, knocking the air from my lungs as I coughed hard, unprepared for the impact.

    Once I regained my bearings, I inspected my lung and saw a very minute speck of white on the inner left corner¡ªalmost invisible to the eye, but I could feel it.

    This was good. I could use this blood to refine my body. I wouldn''t need to wait for the night to absorb essence from fireflies, though I''d still do that too.

    I was so pleased with the results that I drank three more glasses of the blood, each blow easier to manage. Another white dot surfaced, faint but noticeable. What I hadn''t anticipated, however, was the pressure building in my veins, making them bulge. Even my lung was slightly swollen, much like before when I had burst apart. I realized, to my horror, that this method, while seemingly faster, was just as slow¡ªif not slower¡ªthan using the fireflies. Two or three more glasses, and the scene from my awakening would replay itself, rupturing my veins and lungs all over again.

    I had to mix both methods. That would be the fastest way to refine my body¡ªat least until the blood ran out. After that, I''d return to the usual way.

    I laid down on the bed and closed my eyes, the words and information from today filling my head. This was an unexpected development that had left me reeling. I had been a programmer in my past life, creating a few popular apps and entering the corporate world. Now, the very thing that had been a part of my everyday life was an enormous threat to me, as if I were fighting an old friend¡ªknowing only one of us would survive. The gravity of the situation finally hit me.

    I had to become powerful. I would not surrender to fate like I had in my past life. I also had to seize control of the house and solidify my position.

    An image flickered in my mind¡ªYelena. Her stern face, lean body, and perky breasts. A dark smile crept across my lips. Tomorrow would be fun. I was going to break her, slowly. Deliberately.

    My thoughts twisted as white jade horns emerged from my forehead. It would be a slow, fulfilling process¡ªone I would savor over weeks. Every moment of her fall would bring me pleasure. My silver eyes gleamed with hunger, my mouth curling into a crazed grin.

    The door to the study opened as Vasen entered. "He looks normal after resting," he said. "Perhaps the pain didn''t affect him much."

    "He may look normal, Vasen," came the reply, "but his thoughts now have a crazed undertone. He can control it when he wants to, but he will also relish the feeling when unleashed¡ªeven look forward to it. He''s no longer driven solely by violence, though that''s certainly still there, and he''ll enjoy it too. What he''ll savor more now is slowly manipulating others, bending them to his will. A merger of both, perhaps, is what he''ll crave most," he said.

    "Should I still set up the class with Yelena?" Vasen asked.

    "He requested it, and it will be delivered," the man said, making Vasen acknowledge with a small bow.

    "This is going to be an interesting show," the ageless, calm voice murmured, before the man behind it resumed reading the document in his hands.

 Refining

    I woke in the middle of the night, feeling refreshed. After a brief trip to the washroom, I returned to bed, feeling more refreshed. I had left the curtains open, allowing moonlight to spill through the large windows, casting a silvery glow across the room. The soft light wasn''t too focused on the bed where I sat cross-legged, but it filled the space in a way that felt calming. I centered myself, calming my mind and body. First, I checked the condition of my blood and lungs. They seemed to have returned to normal, though a faint white mark remained at the spot I had refined earlier, a subtle reminder that I was far from done.

    As I relaxed further, fireflies slowly entered my view, dancing in the moonlight. Their glow was silver, as if they were crafted from the purest material. Curious, I lifted my hand and formed a small net from my essence, hoping to catch them. But as soon as the net touched them, the fireflies dispersed, slipping through as if they were untouchable. It seemed they could not be captured or forced, for they would vanish the moment they were confined.

    The net dissolved into white smoke in my hand. I had thought that since my power was a manifestation of the same essence the fireflies were made of, I might be able to capture them. Clearly, I had been mistaken.

    I set my hands down, releasing a thin stream of essence near my chest. As the temperature in that spot rose slightly, a few fireflies gathered around, drawn by the warmth. After a moment, I slowly raised my hand and made a small cut on my wrist. Silver blood emerged, and I controlled the flow of my essence so that the wound wouldn''t heal instantly. The fireflies, drawn by the glint of silver, flooded toward the cut. Some attempted to enter my bloodstream, though many dispersed upon trying. The few that succeeded traveled along my veins, but I did not guide them to my silver heart. Instead, I directed them toward a lung I had refined earlier.

    As they moved through my blood, some fireflies dissipated¡ªoverwhelmed by the flow, or crushed by the pressure¡ªturning to smoke before they could reach their destination. Only a handful survived the journey, merging into my lung. This time, there was no intense impact like when I had refined my blood. It was a soft warmth, comforting. The essence reinforced the refined area, though the change was minimal; the white spot looked much the same, only slightly more polished.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    This process was inefficient. It would take a long time if I continued like this. I gathered more fireflies and repeated the process, achieving almost identical results.

    Then, a new idea struck me. I gathered the fireflies once more, but instead of using a net or my blood, I opened my mouth, allowing them to enter with the air I inhaled. Almost none of them dissipated this way, and the amount of essence I absorbed was far greater than before. The white spot on my lung became more defined.

    I repeated the process over and over, feeling a comforting sensation spread through me as I refined that single point of white again and again. Eventually, the fireflies began to fade as the first rays of sunlight spilled through the window, signaling the start of a new day.

    The once-faint white spot on my left lung was now almost solid, bringing a sense of satisfaction. The process was painstakingly slow, and I realized it would take an incredible amount of time to refine my entire being to white. Only now did I fully understand why obtaining silver blood from the start¡ªor even reaching a silver heart in three months¡ªwas considered an anomaly that had left many speechless. The moon''s rays played a vital role in this refinement. Without their aid, fireflies alone would never suffice.

    A knock on the door interrupted my thoughts, followed by Vasen''s voice.

    "If you''re up, we can leave for your lesson with Yelena. Afterward, I''ll take you to meet your sparring partner, my prince." His tone was polite, but familiar, making me smile as I slid off the bed and opened the door.

    "Let''s go, then," I replied, a smirk playing on my lips.

    We walked down the hallway, eventually stopping in front of the door to the room where I had received my last class. Vasen opened the door, stepping aside for me to enter.

    "Enjoy your lesson," he said as I walked in, his voice fading as the door closed behind me. I turned to face the stern woman standing in the center of the room, looking as composed as ever.

    "It took you long enough to schedule another class," she said, her voice sharp but with a teasing undertone.

    "Three months," I replied, walking toward the center of the room, a smile in my eyes concealing the true thoughts swirling in my mind.

 Magic Words

    "Yes, three months," she said as I reached the stage and stepped onto it. "I was starting to wonder if you had forgotten about the class altogether."

    "Oh, how could I possibly forget something so important," I replied, my eyes trailing over her body, lingering deliberately. "A lesson," I added, lowering my voice to a deep, sensual tone.

    "Is that so?" she asked, leaning in slightly. Today, she wasn''t wearing her usual coat. Instead, she had on a white, tight-fitting shirt, its fabric pulled taut across her chest, making her perky breasts subtly press against the material. A silver skirt hugged her hips, stopping just above the knee, while sleek black fishnet stockings ran from beneath the skirt down to her silver heels.

    "It most certainly is," I said, looking her in the eyes, my gaze unwavering. "I hope I won''t be disappointed," I added, stepping back just a little, watching her eyes flicker. I saw how they lingered a moment too long on the noticeable bulge in my trousers.

    "What do you see then?" I asked, spreading my arms slightly as if offering myself up for her inspection. "A king, or a disappointment?" I teased, waiting for her response.

    She paused, a smirk tugging at the corner of her lips as she adjusted her glasses, pretending to scrutinize me more carefully. I noticed how her eyes lingered on my trousers again before she finally spoke.

    "I see a king," she said, stepping closer, her tone softer. "A true king." Her hand moved slowly, her nails tracing the length of my bulge. "My king."

    "Oh, a bit too quick to lay your claim, don''t you think?" I asked, catching her wrist before she could continue her teasing motion.

    "Why? Do you not like it?" she asked, her eyes now filled with hunger, her once-cool tone melting into something much needier.

    "It''s not that." My gaze grew colder, more calculated. Slowly, I lowered her hand from my groin. "When I''m in the room, I make the rules," I said, letting go of her wrist. My fingers then lightly traced over her chest, brushing against her hardened nipples through the fabric of her shirt, making her flinch slightly.

    "And I asked you a question. I didn''t ask you to touch me." I pulled my hand away just as she leaned in, groaning softly at the loss of contact.

    "Then ask me," she said, her once-stern voice cracking slightly, a pleading tone creeping in.

    "That sounded like an order," I replied, letting my fingers brush lightly over her thighs before withdrawing them again, watching the flicker of frustration in her eyes. "A king doesn''t take orders. But you may request."

    "Why are you¡ª" she began, her voice igniting with fire, but I silenced her with a finger pressed against her lips.

    "Don''t break the mood," I said, my silver eyes gleaming with something sharp, something dangerous, though she seemed too lost to care.

    "Please," she whispered, her voice barely audible now.

    "I didn''t quite hear that," I murmured, my voice soft, coaxing her.

    "Please," she repeated, her tone more urgent this time. "Please."

    Finally satisfied, I allowed my hands to return to her body, cupping her breasts, my fingers finding her nipples through the fabric and squeezing them slowly. She released a soft moan, her body leaning into my touch.

    "That''s how good girls behave," I whispered, tightening my grip on her nipples, causing her to squirm beneath me. "And good girls get rewarded."

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "Do you want a reward?" I teased, hovering my other hand just above her other breast, not touching it, watching her eyes widen in desperation. Her trembling fingers clutched at my hand.

    "Yes," she breathed, the word barely escaping her lips.

    "Not so fast." I pulled my hands away from her, watching as panic flashed in her eyes. She grasped both of my hands now, leaning in closer, her voice trembling as she repeated, "Please."

    "See? It''s not so hard. Just ask like a good girl," I said, resuming my touch. Her breath hitched as my fingers once again worked their way over her breasts, and I could see relief washing over her features.

    I continued for a while, twisting and teasing, as her eyes became clouded with lust and her body trembled under my hands. I could feel her getting close, her thighs rubbing together almost unconsciously, desperate for release.

    And just as she was on the brink, I stopped. Her eyes snapped open, a mix of confusion and frustration burning within them.

    "Why?" she asked, her voice soft, fragile now¡ªnothing like the sharp, commanding tone she normally wore like armor. Though I knew the moment would be fleeting, that she''d revert to her stern self soon enough, for now, she was mine.

    "Take it off," I commanded. She hesitated for only a second before hurriedly unbuttoning her shirt, popping several buttons in the process. Her perky breasts sprang free, her nipples standing erect, the dark areolas covering a large portion of her petite chest, giving them a distinct, irresistible charm.

    I reached out, this time touching the bare skin, my fingers circling her soft, supple flesh. I wanted to twist and pull at her nipples without restraint, but I held back, just enough to elicit a moan, making her thighs press together even harder. I tugged at her nipples again, watching her eyes roll back in her head as she gasped.

    She was close again, and I knew it. So once more, I pulled away, just as she was about to tip over the edge.

    She looked at me, her eyes filled with need, her lips parted but no words coming out.

    I traced a finger along her thigh, making her body tremble beneath my touch. "Off with this," I said, gesturing to her skirt. Without hesitation this time, she tore it away, her movements hurried and desperate. She was losing control, just like I wanted.

    I looked down, taking in the sight of the black lace panties as the straps attached from them ran along her thighs before joining her fishnet stockings. My fingers traced the straps, pulling them slightly before letting them snap back against her skin with a sharp "pah." She shuddered at the contact, whispering, "Please."As her hand held my arm.

    I withdrew my hands again. "Did I ask you to touch me?" I asked, my voice stern.

    "Please¡­ don''t do this. I need this," she begged, her lips quivering.

    "Then ask for it nicely. Say the magic words. Only then will you get what you want," I replied coldly.

    "Please, please," she repeated, her voice trembling, lust clouding her mind, desperation filling her every word.

    I lifted her and placed her on the desk, my fingers trailing over her lips. She opened her mouth, eagerly taking them in, her tongue swirling around them as she sucked. The thought of replacing my fingers with something more filled me with excitement, but this wasn''t about release¡ªthis was about control.

    I gripped her tongue between my thumb and finger, digging at it, making her look at me. The sight of her, eyes wide, mouth open, lips wrapped around my fingers, was exhilarating.

    "This," I said, pulling her tongue a bit more, "is what we need to train. Only by mastering control over this will you get what you desire."

    She tried to speak, her words muffled by her trembling and struggling tongue much like reflection of her very being,"I''ll do it, please, give it to me."

    I released her tongue and withdrew my fingers, lowering them between her legs. She shuddered as I teased her, my fingers sliding over the damp fabric of her panties before pushing them aside.

    I pulled and twisted her nipple with one hand while while my other hand''s wet index finger entered inside her cave the soft, warm wet and pulsing enveloped it as it plunged it in, sending her body into shuddering spasms. Her head fell back, I stopped and bought my hands to her chin, forcing her to meet my eyes.

    "Don''t you dare look away from me," I warned, my voice cold and commanding. "This isn''t for your pleasure. It is for mine, If you look away, you take that from me."

    She nodded, trembling, her breath coming in ragged gasps as I resumed, pushing two more fingers inside her my, pushing her closer and closer until I pulled and twisted her nipples at the same time and plunged my fingers to the extreme and my thumb pressed harshly over the fleshy bud over her clit.

    "You may come now" I said before her body convulsed beneath me, her eyes rolled back, saliva dripped from the corner of her mouth, Her juices squirting out from between the legs drenching everything in their wake, the desk, floor and even me..

    A twisted smile crossed my lips as I gazed down at her, completely undone, vulnerable and at my mercy. All trace of her former sternness was gone, now I had to etch this into her very being, until she could not even come without my hands , without my order.

 Desires

    She stayed like that for a while, the aftermath of her release washing over her in waves. Her breath was still ragged as she finally raised her head, her gaze meeting mine with a flicker of shame and confusion.

    "What was that?" she asked, attempting to sound stern, though her voice lacked its usual sharpness. Her disheveled position only added to her vulnerability¡ªslick wetness still dripping down her legs, her eyes reddened, and a glisten of saliva at the corner of her mouth, which she wiped away with trembling fingers.

    "I didn''t enjoy that," she began, her tone faltering as if she were trying to convince herself more than me.

    "Don''t lie to yourself." I cut her off smoothly, my gaze traveling down her body, lingering on her puffy nipples and the slick sheen of her release still coating her inner thighs. Her clit visibly pulsed, betraying the need she was trying so desperately to hide.

    "That''s only because..." She hesitated, sounding uncertain but clinging to her defiance. "You wouldn''t let me come earlier."

    I smirked, not bothering to hide my amusement. "And you loved every second of it." I took a step closer, pressing my hard length against her thighs, feeling her tense beneath me. My hand casually brushed against her still-puffed nipple, eliciting a small, involuntary gasp from her.

    She closed her eyes, as if trying to escape the intensity of the moment. I pinched her nipple harshly, forcing her eyes open again, startled.

    "What did I say about that?" My voice remained calm, a dangerous contrast to the tension in the room. Her body flinched, but she met my gaze.

    "Now answer me," I demanded, my tone unyielding. "Don''t lie to yourself. Only fools lie to themselves." I caressed the nipple I had just pinched, this time with a gentler touch, watching her try to suppress her reaction. My length slid along her legs, teasingly close to her clit but not quite touching it. "And you''re no fool. You know exactly what you want."

    She hesitated, torn between her pride and her need, but I could see the conflict unraveling. Slowly, she nodded, and I answered her with a light slap to her breast, not enough to truly hurt but enough to make her gasp. Her eyes widened, both in surprise and a reluctant thrill.

    "Speak. Don''t be a shy, meek little thing. Admit it."

    "Yes, I did," she confessed, her voice quieter now, though the admission was clear.

    "You did what?" I pressed, my tone softening slightly as I massaged her breasts, drawing her further into my control. "Be specific."

    "I... I liked it." Her words tumbled out, her voice strained as if she were baring her soul. "I liked what you did, and as much as I want to deny it... I''m liking what you''re doing even now."

    "Do you want more?" I asked, keeping my voice low and calculated, like a blade that could either cut or caress.

    "Yes." Her reply was immediate this time, desperation creeping into her voice. "I want more."

    I paused, staring directly into her eyes, letting the weight of her admission settle between us. "Please," she added, understanding my unspoken command.

    Satisfied, I stepped back slightly. "This is all you''ll get for today."

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Her brows furrowed. "What now then?" she asked, her voice uncertain.

    "Now, I have other matters to attend to. You think I spend all my time trying to please you?" I made it sound as if I had been doing her a favor, masking my own control beneath the guise of generosity.

    She glanced down at my still-unrelieved erection, and I could see the hunger in her eyes. "But... you haven''t..." She trailed off, her gaze lingering between my legs.

    "You haven''t relieved yourself yet," she added more boldly, reaching out with hesitant fingers, only to freeze as I shot her a sharp look.

    "May I touch it?" she asked softly, a hint of eagerness breaking through her usual demeanor.

    I regarded her for a moment before answering, my voice carefully measured. "For being such a good girl, I''ll allow you to feel it... but only over my trousers."

    The instant I gave her permission, her hand wrapped around my hardness through the fabric, her fingers moving tentatively at first, then with more confidence. I could feel her pulse quicken.

    "Thank you," she whispered, surprising me with her sudden display of gratitude. It was something I hadn''t taught her yet, but it showed she was a fast learner. She was adapting, just like how I wanted her to.

    "But don''t get ahead of yourself." I pulled back slightly, watching her expression falter. "You''ll have to earn the right to touch it directly. Only when I believe you''ve worked hard enough will I let you."

    Her hand stilled for a moment, as if considering the gravity of my words, before she continued stroking me through the fabric, her touch more reverent now, understanding the value of what I was granting her.

    "Do you understand?" I asked, my voice cold but commanding.

    "Yes," she answered quickly, her voice almost breathless. "I''ll work hard. I''ll earn it."

    "Good." I gave her a light slap on the cheek, just enough to break her from her daze. "Now stop. That''s enough for today."

    Her hand froze, but she didn''t immediately release me, her eyes wide with confusion. "But... you haven''t even ejaculated yet."

    "Do you think your hands alone are enough to make me come?" I asked, raising an eyebrow, my voice laced with amusement. "You''ll need to try much harder than that."

    With deliberate slowness, I peeled her hands off my member, making sure she felt the loss of contact. "And this is the last time I''m telling you¡ªwhen I say enough, it means enough."

    She blinked, looking chastised. "I''m sorry."

    "You''re not bad," I said, my tone softening as I prepared to leave. "You''ll just need to keep trying. Perhaps one day, I''ll let you taste the reward you''re so eager for."

    I turned, stepping down from the stage. "Compose yourself before you come out," I added, glancing back at her. She remained seated, breathless and flushed, still licking the traces of my pre-cum that I had deliberately smeared on her fingers. She was learning, and it pleased me to see her so desperate for what I had to offer.

    It would do her good to taste the fruits her preservence and obedience will bring her.

    I walked down the hallway before entering my room and closing the door behind, I walked into the washroom and took of the silk trouser drenched form her juices along with the shirt.

    My member sprang out it was bulged beyond belief, painfully hard, engorged and throbbing with the relentless ache of denied release. The veins snaked along its girthy length, small specks of silver shimmering beneath the surface, pre-cum leaking steadily from the tip. It had been over three months since I last had a release, and today had pushed me closer to my limit than I''d been in a long time. The thought of what I could have done to her sent a fresh wave of desire surging through me, even more pre cum dripping in the floor.but I clenched my jaw and held it back.

    I slowly submerged in the water closing my eyes. and resting trying to calm myself down.

    I wasn''t going to let her have it so easily. She had to earn it. She had to learn that pleasure¡ªmy pleasure¡ªwasn''t something freely given. It had to be worked for, begged for, deserved. And only when I was satisfied with her obedience, her complete surrender, would I allow her to experience the full extent of what I could give.

    This was as much a test of my self-control as it was of hers. I wouldn''t let my desires rule me¡ªI would rule them. I would use them, to make everything as I want it to be. Letting them run wild would lead to chaos, but harnessing them? That would lead to absolute power.

    I got out from the washroom and laid down on the bead. I had thought about drinking the blood but after some deliberation I had decided to do it after the training that I would have later which would make be depleted. I needed to think when and how to drink blood as I could only have limited amount of it every-time.

    I looked outside the window ,there was still time I thought as I closed my eyes, the bulge still visible between my legs though not as much as before.

 Home

    In the grand room, bathed in soft, diffused light from floor-to-ceiling windows framed by sheer white curtains, A figure lay sprawled across the enormous silver king-sized bed. The room, lined with intricate white-tiled walls and gleaming marble floors, was quiet except for the slick, wet sound of her fingers disappearing between her thick, trembling thighs. Her body, once soft and delicate, had become a vessel of unbearable frustration. Her pale skin gleamed with a sheen of sweat as her large breasts, tipped with inverted nipples that slowly protruded with every harsh tug, swayed with the intensity of her motions.

    This was the Seraphina Aestherisin.

    Seraphina''s fingers plunged deeper into her wet slit, her other hand twisting and pulling her swollen nipple in desperation, trying to extract from herself what only another could give. Her breath came out in broken, erratic gasps, her voice thin and strained.

    "Yes...yes...just like that, my good boy. My little man..." she whispered, her voice trembling as her juices soaked the mattress beneath her. She had been doing this every day for two months now¡ªwhenever she could steal a moment alone¡ªand yet the aching void inside her only grew wider with each passing day. The first month, she had waited patiently, but by the second, the need had taken on a life of its own. Every time she brought herself to climax, the release left her hollow, unsatisfied, unfulfilled. What she craved wasn''t the orgasm itself, but the authority that came with it.

    She needed him¡ªher man. She needed his steady, commanding voice, his cold, steel eyes watching her every move as he controlled her body like it belonged to him. She needed his hands on her, twisting her nipples, pinching that throbbing, swollen bud just above the place where her fingers were feverishly working.

    The memory of him¡ªof his dominance, his unyielding control over her¡ªpushed her over the edge, and she came hard, her body convulsing with shuddering intensity. But the satisfaction was fleeting. She lay there, panting, staring up at the ceiling with empty eyes.

    "No...this isn''t it..." she muttered, a sob creeping into her voice. Her fingers fell limp, coated in her slick juices, and she wiped her chin where drool had begun to pool from her open mouth.

    The void remained.

    "How much longer...how much more before you''re here... commanding me..." she pleaded to the empty room, her voice breaking, her body twitching with aftershocks of an empty orgasm. Her frustration only grew more desperate with each passing day. She twisted her nipple again¡ªthis time with such violent force that it split the skin, a thin line of blood trickling down her breast. The sting made moan, and for a moment, it was a distraction from the emptiness.

    But it wasn''t enough.

    With a guttural groan, Seraphina thrust her fingers into herself again, this time more violently. The bed groaned beneath her weight as her fleshy thighs slapped together, her body convulsing in a frenzy of movement. Her free hand gripped her breast, scratching it harshly, drawing blood as she mauled herself. Three fingers disappeared into her wet slit, the thumb now furiously rubbing at her swollen clitoris until it, too, was raw and bloody. Her whole body was shaking, her eyes¡ªonce soft and pale¡ªwere now bloodshot, filled with a maddening mixture of pleasure and pain or may the need to feel any of both.

    She came again, her legs shaking uncontrollably, her breathing ragged and uneven. There was a momentary relief, a fleeting surge of sensation¡ªbut still, it wasn''t enough. The void inside her yawned wider, darker. She had been doing this for so long now, even going so far as to hurt herself in the hopes that the pain might bring some semblance of satisfaction, but nothing worked. No matter how violently she tried to force her body into submission, the void remained unfilled.

    It wasn''t the act itself that mattered. It was him.

    She had come to realize that it wasn''t just about the commands, the degradation, the pain. It was about who was inflicting them. No one else could make her feel the way her son did. It was because it was him¡ªher beloved boy¡ªthat she had fallen so completely into his control. She had given herself over to him, eagerly placing her very life in his hands. And now, in his absence, all she felt was unbearable, aching pain.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    She had been able to endure dissatisfaction for most of her life. But now, after having tasted the sweetness of his control, she could never go back. It was like a poison, seeping through her veins¡ªone that she would gladly drink again and again just to feel the satisfaction he could bring.

    There was a sharp knock on the door, jolting Seraphina out of her light-headed, post-orgasmic daze. Her body still trembled with the lingering effects of her violent self-abuse, but she managed to collect herself.

    "My lady, you called for me," came Rowena''s voice from the other side of the door. The words reminded Seraphina that she had, in fact, summoned her maid some time ago.

    "Yes, come in," Seraphina commanded, her voice hoarse and unsteady.

    Rowena entered the room, her expression carefully neutral, though she couldn''t help but notice the disheveled state of her lady. The scene had become disturbingly familiar over the past months¡ªSeraphina''s once rare indulgences in private pleasure now turning into frequent, violent episodes. Rowena kept her eyes down, her posture deferential, avoiding the lurid details that her peripheral vision picked up: the bloodstains on the sheets, the gleaming wetness on her lady''s thighs, and the violent scratch marks across her breasts.

    "What do you wish to command, my lady?" Rowena asked, bowing slightly but never daring to make eye contact.

    "Check on Elara. See if she''s still in training. Tell her to come see me," Seraphina ordered, her voice still raspy, a bit broken from the exertion. "And bring some food to that woman."

    "As you wish, my lady," Rowena responded quietly before turning and closing the door behind her, leaving Seraphina to stew in her own discontent.

    Rowena made her way down the halls toward Elara''s chambers, knocking softly at the door. Receiving no reply, she continued to the training garden that His Highness had specially constructed within the palace grounds. It was a large, sprawling area, filled with ancient, gnarled trees and thick vines¡ªeach one enchanted, each one a tool in Elara''s training. The security had been intensified after the last incident, the king''s kind hearted nature was appreciated this time, though usually it was more of a bother than blessing.

    As Rowena stepped into the garden, the branches¡ªsharp as blades¡ªinstantly extended toward her, stopping just inches from her face. Yet, she didn''t flinch.

    "You never do, Rowena. Still so calm," came Elara''s voice, smooth and slightly mocking. She emerged from the layers of enchanted branches, her lean, athletic body on display as she effortlessly commanded the flora around her.

    Elara''s eyes gleamed with the thrill of her training. A large branch rose from beneath her feet, lifting her into the air as she approached Rowena. "What is it? Am I not fast enough? Are my attacks not strong enough?" she demanded, her voice filled with the frustration of someone constantly striving for perfection.

    Rowena shook her head, her voice even. "No, young miss. You are progressing wonderfully."

    And she meant it. Elara had thrown herself into her training with an almost manic fervor since her brother had left. She spent her nights honing her body, her days sharpening her skills. She rested only when absolutely necessary, her desire to be stronger, faster, better driving her relentlessly.

    "Then why don''t you flinch?" Elara pressed, her annoyance tinged with curiosity.

    "These old eyes have seen too much to be scared so easily, young miss," Rowena replied with a slight bow.

    "Hmph, you''re no fun. You could at least pretend," Elara said, the corner of her mouth quirking in the ghost of a smile.

    "I would never lie to you, young miss," Rowena said, bowing again in deference.

    Elara sighed. "Never mind that. Why are you here?"

    "My lady has requested your presence," Rowena said plainly.

    The enchanted branches receded, returning to their natural state as Elara gracefully stepped down from her perch. "Very well. I''ll go to her. You''ve got other duties to tend to, so don''t bother yourself with me." Without another word, Elara turned and strode toward the palace.

    Rowena moved on to her next task, heading toward the kitchens where she gathered a plate of food and a glass of red blood before heading to a room at the far end of the palace. Inside was another woman¡ªher charge, though she had become more of a prisoner over the past months.

    Rowena entered the room, careful not to make a sound as the woman sat up straight in the bed, her back leaning heavily against the headboard. Her breasts, enormous and fleshy, were adorned with thick silver earrings that hung heavily from her nipples¡ªone of which looked like lips, as though torn apart and haphazardly stitched back together.

    "Here is your food," Rowena said, moving toward the table to set the plate down.

    "Please... place it here," the woman said, her voice low and breathy. Rowena noticed the flush on her cheeks, the way her thighs glistened with wetness as she shifted slightly on the bed. The room was filled with the thick, musky scent of her arousal¡ªsomething that had become impossible to ignore.

    Rowena complied, setting the food down gently in front of her, stealing a glance at the slick wetness still dripping down the woman''s thighs. She could smell it the moment she had walked in, the scent unmistakable. But Rowena said nothing, keeping her face impassive as she rose and exited the room, closing the door quietly behind her.

 Descent

    The room was filled with the heavy silence of anticipation, punctuated only by the ragged breaths of the woman trembling on the bed. Her fleshy body quivered violently, her head pressed into the mattress while her hips were raised high. Dangling on her swollen breasts and big stretched dark nipples, the thick silver earrings clinked softly as she shifted. From between her parted cheeks, the black stump of a spiked object was partially visible, embedded deep within her, the sharp points long fused into her flesh like they had always been a part of her.

    She clenched her muscles involuntarily, and the spikes drove deeper, a searing pain coursing through her.

    "AHH! Ahh... mhnnn," she moaned, her voice cracking, slick fluid dripping down her quivering thighs. Every jolt of agony sent a shiver of pleasure so intense she thought she might lose herself completely. She hated it, hated the feeling that now consumed her. Once, even the slightest movement caused waves of pain that made her scream, but the healing had changed everything. Her body had adapted, though she didn''t know how long it had been¡ªdays? Weeks? There was no light here, only the suffocating darkness of the sealed room. The white slabs over the windows kept out every shred of natural light, plunging her into a timeless abyss.

    The only connection to reality was the woman who brought her food. She knew who she was, or at least had known once. Now, that identity seemed as distant as her own name. She couldn''t even remember who she was anymore. All that mattered was the unrelenting cycle of pain and the maddening pleasure that followed. It was beyond control, beyond thought. Her body trembled violently at every moment, the spikes in her most intimate places tearing at her flesh with every twitch. The weight of the earrings tugging at her oversized breasts, the sensation unbearable, yet irresistibly consuming. It was all automatic now.

    There was no peace. There hadn''t been for what felt like an eternity. The searing agony never left her, but worse still was the overwhelming pleasure that chased it, suffusing her mind with a drug-like haze. She wasn''t sure which was worse¡ªthe burning pain that wracked her body or the sick pleasure that now followed so closely behind it. Both brought her closer to the brink of madness. She was teetering there now, suspended on the edge, feeling her sanity erode with each passing second.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    She could not wait for that man to come back so that he could free her. Or maybe she was hoping for something even more. She could not think straight right now.

    "I... was here for my daughter," she whispered, her voice raw. "That''s my only crime... my daughter."

    The words were barely coherent, spilling out like the remnants of a fractured mind. A flicker of clarity sparked in her eyes, but it was soon swallowed by the madness that burned behind them. She couldn''t remember anything beyond her descent into this state of constant, agonizing pleasure and pain. The only thought that remained was her daughter, a memory like a splinter in her psyche, the only tether to her old life.

    She looked up and saw the bowl of soup placed beside her along with a glass of blood. The thick, bubbling liquid was still steaming, as though it had just been removed from the stove.

    Crawling toward it, each motion sent waves of pain and pleasure shooting through her body, the slick pooling beneath her only increasing. She reached out for the bowl, her hand trembling, and touched it. The heat scalded her fingers, causing her to jerk them back instinctively, but then she reached for it again, grasping the bowl despite the burning pain.

    She lifted it to her lips, tipping the bowl, and allowed the searing liquid to pour into her mouth. The heat was unbearable, scalding her tongue, throat, and everything it touched as it traveled down her body. Some of the soup spilled from her lips, trickling down her neck and between her breasts. The liquid clung to her tender skin, the intense heat contrasting with the cold sweat that slicked her flesh. Her nipples, swollen and raw from constant abuse, stung as the soup dripped onto them, tracing a burning path along her body.

    Tears filled her eyes¡ªred and wild with the madness that had consumed her¡ªbut she didn''t stop. She kept drinking, kept forcing the scorching liquid down her throat, feeling the blistering heat burn away any semblance of rational thought. Her flesh jiggled uncontrollably as her body shook, her mind consumed by the overlapping sensations of pain and pleasure. The lines between the two had long since blurred, and now, even she couldn''t tell where one ended and the other began.

    Her moans echoed in the darkness, a twisted symphony of agony and ecstasy. The pleasure was as sharp as the spikes inside her, the pain as sweet as the burn in her throat. She was lost in it, unable to tell if the tears streaming down her face were from the pain or the pleasure¡ªor if, in her madness, they had become one and the same.

 Coaxing

    Elara entered her mother''s room, her eyes catching the sight of Seraphina sitting on the bed, clad in a silver silk gown that clung to her soft curves.

    "Come here, my child," her mother said gently, motioning her closer.

    Elara moved to the edge of the bed and sat down, her posture calm but questioning.

    "Why did you call for me, Mother?" Elara asked, her voice soft and measured.

    "Do I need a reason to want to see my lovely little girl?" Seraphina responded with a warm smile.

    "No, of course not, but I feel like there''s a reason this time." Elara''s gaze remained steady, but there was an edge of curiosity in her tone.

    Seraphina patted her thigh. "I did want to spend time with my daughter, yes, but perhaps you''re right. Come, rest your head here. You''re still my little girl."

    There was a moment of hesitation, but Elara finally lowered her head onto her mother''s soft, comforting thighs. As Seraphina''s fingers began to comb through her hair, Elara could feel her tension start to ebb away.

    "How have you been, my child?" Seraphina asked, her tone soothing.

    "I''ve been fine, Mother. There''s nothing to worry about," Elara replied, her voice steady, but evasive.

    "You look fine, but a mother can sense when something is weighing on her child''s mind," Seraphina said gently.

    Elara shifted slightly. "It''s nothing, really."

    "Now, now. One shouldn''t lie to their mother¡ªthat''s a bad habit," her mother chided softly, her fingers never stopping their gentle rhythm through Elara''s hair. "Tell me, why do you push yourself so hard with all this constant training?"

    Elara hesitated. "Do I need any reason beyond wanting to grow stronger?"

    Seraphina''s voice was patient, probing. "You''ve always trained, but lately, it''s been... obsessive. There must be more to it."

    Finally, Elara gave in, her voice quieter now. "I want to protect my brother, to make sure I''m not a burden when he returns, awakened."

    "Why would you think you''d be a burden?" Seraphina asked, her tone softening with concern.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "I couldn''t finish off that assassin¡ªit was Cael who found his weakness. I''ve always thought if I had been stronger, he wouldn''t have had to get hurt." The confession spilled out, tinged with frustration. "Now he''ll return even more powerful. What else am I, if not a burden?"

    Seraphina sighed softly. "Those are your own fears speaking. Your brother loves you, loves us. You don''t need to prove anything to him."

    "I hope you''re right." Elara''s voice softened again. "But it''s more than that. His absence... it makes me feel so alone. Training helps me keep my mind off it."

    Seraphina''s hand stilled briefly, before continuing its soothing strokes. "I''m not telling you to stop, Elara. Just remember to rest. We may be Nocturnals, but even we are not immune to exhaustion¡ªphysical or mental."

    Elara looked up, puzzled. "But Nocturnals heal fast. We don''t tire easily like humans."

    "True, but stress can affect the mind more than the body. A scattered mind can never achieve great heights. Remember, composure is key," her mother advised, her voice steady.

    Elara hesitated before asking her next question, her eyes now searching her mother''s face. "Mother, can I ask you something?"

    "Of course, child."

    "Why did my brother confine that woman? Why does he... hurt her so?" Elara''s tone was tentative, unsure.

    Seraphina''s expression darkened ever so slightly. "Her husband was responsible for endangering both you and your brother. Cael''s punishment is just."

    "Then why not kill her like the families of traitors are supposed to be? Why imprison her?" Elara''s voice was curious, but also hesitant.

    "She begged your brother for mercy, and he granted it," Seraphina explained, her tone calm but instructive.

    "But she suffers... Wouldn''t death have been an easier release?" Elara pressed, frowning. "Was her crime truly so great?"

    Seraphina''s eyes darkened. "She suffers for the one she pleaded to save. But now, I suspect, she realizes that death would have been far kinder. And yes, her crime was unforgivable."

    "What was her crime?" Elara asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "She was in the wrong place at the wrong time... expecting mercy from the wrong person," her mother answered, her soft voice now tinged with a dark undercurrent.

    "But that''s not a crime, Mother. She was just... na?ve," Elara protested, confused.

    "And that," Seraphina''s tone turned cold, "is the gravest crime of all in our world. Being na?ve can get you killed¡ªor worse, land you in the hands of monsters. Our world is filled with twisted monsters, Elara." She cupped her daughter''s cheeks, locking eyes with her. "Never be na?ve. Never."

    A tremor passed through Elara''s body. "Would my brother ever hurt me too?" Her voice wavered.

    Seraphina''s face softened instantly. "No, my dear. He will never hurt you, unless... you ask him to. We are his family, Elara. He loves you." Her voice was gentle but firm, reassuring the girl as if etching the truth into her mind.

    Elara nodded slowly. "I will always support him. I will never be a burden."

    Seraphina''s voice dropped lower, coaxing yet certain. "You need to be ready for when he returns, my love. When that time comes, you will give yourself to him completely¡ªyour purity, your heart, everything will be his, just as mine will be."

    "I understand, Mother. I will give him everything." Elara''s voice was resolute as she hugged her mother tightly.

    In that moment, the two women sat on the grand bed¡ªthe young, athletic daughter nestled in the arms of the mature, soft-bodied mother. Seraphina''s eyes gleamed with silver satisfaction, a quiet smile playing on her lips, as if she had just accomplished something profound.

 Demonstrate

    I woke to the sound of a knock on the door.

    "We should head to meet your sparring partner now, Prince," came Vasen''s voice from outside.

    "Wait," I said, getting up. I walked to the washroom, freshened up, and dressed in fitted white trousers and a shirt¡ªcomfortable for movement yet snug enough to allow agility. Once ready, I opened the door.

    "Let''s go," I said, and together we walked down the grand hallways of the palace.

    "Who''s my sparring partner this time?" I asked as we strolled.

    "Only the best, Your Highness," Vasen replied with a small smile.

    "You said the same last time," I quipped, amusement clear in my tone.

    "And I wasn''t wrong then, nor am I now," he replied, his voice as calm and composed as ever.

    I glanced at him. "You''re an interesting character, Vasen."

    "I''m glad my company isn''t a bore to you, my prince," he said with a slight bow.

    "Not at all," I replied with a half-smile as we arrived before a large double door.

    Vasen pulled the door open, revealing a vast training hall. The white walls and marble floor, etched with intricate patterns, extended endlessly, making the room feel imposing yet unbreakable. Chandeliers lit the space, though the massive floor-to-ceiling windows were concealed behind heavy white curtains, blocking out all sunlight. The room''s cold brilliance radiated power and secrecy.

    At the center of the hall stood a man. He appeared slightly older than me, with short-cropped black hair and an angular face. He was smaller in stature but lean and fit, dressed in simple trousers and a shirt¡ªlikely his training gear.

    "Welcome, my prince. I am Lucian Blackwood, and I cannot express how honored I am to be your training partner," he said, bowing slightly.

    Blackwood. I recalled the elder I met before, a towering and intimidating man. Lucian, however, seemed different¡ªsharp but not overwhelming, a more subtle figure, a figure I had to sway in my favour.

    "Well, Lucian, you''ll have to express that honor by being excellent at your task," I said, glancing at Vasen.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Vasen bowed lightly before turning to leave. "I''ll take my leave, Prince. Should you need anything, ask for me."

    Once alone with Lucian, I turned to him. "How do we begin?"

    "First, my prince, I''ll need to understand everything about your power. Then, we''ll train its applications before finally engaging in a sparring session to test what we''ve learned," Lucian explained.

    "You do know that asking someone about their powers is the riskiest question you can ask? Sharing the details of one''s abilities is a trust reserved for those you would trust with your life," I said, stepping closer, my tone even but firm,"And I dont think we have formed a trust like that yet"

    Lucian lowered his head. "Forgive me if my request seemed inappropriate, my prince. However, this is necessary. Rest assured, my own abilities will be made clear to you. I was assigned by the house and the academy, and any breach of confidence would result in the cruellest of deaths."

    I studied his face, then nodded. "Very well. I trust you understand the consequences. If this trust is broken, it won''t just be your head¡ªit will be anyone who so much as whispered to you."

    I closed my eyes, focusing my essence, guiding it into my hand. Slowly, the power coalesced, taking the form of a staff. I planted the staff firmly into the ground with a thundering "thud" that echoed through the hall.

    "Incredible¡­ absolutely marvellous. The power of manifestation. I am honored to witness power of such a high tier firsthand," Lucian said, his voice laced with excitement.

    "How long can you maintain this form?" he asked, clearly intrigued.

    "It depends on the object and its purpose. I could keep this staff manifested for hours with minimal effort. But in combat, where essence is spent on creating attacks, the drain increases significantly. A single, fully charged attack using all my essence could unleash unimaginable destruction, but it would leave me drained for a long time."

    "Could you demonstrate an attack for me?" he asked eagerly.

    With a nod, I shifted the staff into a sword in a matter of seconds. With a swift slash, a wave of essence rippled through the air, colliding with the reinforced walls, creating a loud thud but leaving no visible damage.

    "Impressive! Can you release an attack like that without forming a weapon?" Lucian asked.

    "I''ve tried, but the essence becomes unstable and dissipates too quickly. Using a medium like a sword condenses the essence and channels it properly. Without it, I''d need to use significantly more essence to generate momentum, which is far more taxing," I explained.

    "That makes sense. As your essence capacity increases with each refinement of your body, perhaps you''ll master such a feat in the future," Lucian speculated.

    "Possibly, but it will take time," I agreed.

    "As powerful as your ability is, we must ensure it''s used efficiently. We''ll train to help you channel attacks while moving, reduce the time it takes to manifest and shift forms, and consider defensive techniques."

    "I''ve tried something for defense, but it''s too draining for now," I said.

    "What is it?"

    I raised my hand, drawing power, and a silver material formed a glove around it. "Something like this, but for my entire body."

    Lucian studied the manifestation. "Impressive, but yes, it would deplete your current essence reserves quickly, especially in a fight where it would need more supply of essence to truly be useful and protect you. We''ll work on something more sustainable for now. Let''s begin."

    He stepped back, and I stood straight.

 Targets

    "Now, let''s take this as a target," he said, as a human-shaped mummy rose from the ground. Made of white marble, it looked as sturdy as the surrounding walls and floor.

    "First, let''s discuss which parts of the body you should aim for during a fight."

    "The heart," he began, pointing to the mummy''s chest. "This will be your most important target. You know that Nocturnals can heal from almost anything, even being blown to pieces, as long as they have essence. The bigger the wound, the more essence required to heal. You want to inflict fatal wounds, forcing your opponent to use their essence repeatedly until they run out, allowing you to finish them off. Attacking the heart is the most efficient strategy because it''s the most vital organ, responsible for supplying heart blood, which holds the very essence that determines life and death in battle. The amount of essence needed to heal the heart is monumental, the highest."

    He continued, "The second most crucial target is the head. It also requires a significant amount of essence to heal."

    "If you can''t hit either of these targets, try to inflict as much damage as possible to deplete their essence." He looked at me intently.

    "For us, every battle is a test of perseverance, a struggle over one''s reserves of essence, of who can use their essence more efficiently, whose essence is more refined." He explained this while walking to the side.

    "Now, we will practice your aim and your ability to switch between different forms more efficiently. We also need to make your attacks more refined so that you use the least amount of essence while maximizing its effectiveness, ensuring your reserves last longer."

    I lifted my hands and formed a sword. As I slashed, a ripple of essence traveled through the air, leaving a streak of silver as it embedded itself slightly below the heart of the dummy.

    "Good for a first attempt. Let''s keep practicing," he encouraged.

    I slashed again, this time the ripple landing directly on the heart.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    "Good. We will learn to use different forms gradually until you master them all. For today, let''s focus on the sword. Also, try to control the amount of essence used with each slash, ensuring none is wasted."

    I continued slashing, each time shortening the interval slightly. Controlling my essence was challenging; it felt slippery and eager to rush out.

    It was easier to add essence, but controlling or reducing it proved harder than I anticipated. After countless slashes, I finally managed to control the amount of essence, delivering an attack smaller but more precise than usual, landing on the heart.

    "Good. It will become more natural with time. Ensure that all the essence you release is refined and converted into the slash. You don''t want to lose momentum or power, as that could be a fatal mistake in a fight," he advised.

    I slashed repeatedly. Although it didn''t seem to affect my body much, my essence was depleting rapidly as I tried to implement his instructions.

    It would be much easier if I could just form a gun and shoot, but I need to understand the structure of what I''m manifesting for it to be usable and maintain its form. Besides, I haven''t seen a gun in this world yet, so manifesting one now could raise suspicions.

    I kept attacking the heart and head, each strike faster and more precise than the last.

    "That should be enough for now," he said, stepping between me and the dummy, which sank back into the ground.

    "Your development is phenomenal. At this rate, you might be the fastest student to graduate."

    "Is this all? Weren''t we going to fight?" I asked.

    "Yes, this is enough for today. We need to perfect your attacks, your use of essence, your form changes, and attacking while moving. Only then will we fight to identify and patch any gaps in your fighting style. If you train too much now, your essence could be depleted," he said, looking into my eyes.

    "You never want to be completely depleted; it''s fatal," he concluded.

    "Well, see you tomorrow then," I said, walking out.

    I entered my room and went to the washroom, shedding my training trousers and shirt. Submerging in the tub, I closed my eyes, letting the water soothe my muscles.

    Afterward, I put on a silver silk robe and filled a glass with silver blood from the gallon in the room. Drinking it, I felt the pure essence invigorate my being as the blood flowed through my body. I guided the essence to my lungs, focusing on a clear white spot. I repeated this process four more times until a small spot appeared beside the already formed white one, but my blood began to flood again as my lung started to swell.

    I placed the glass down and lay on the bed.

    It looks like this is all I can drink at my current stage, I thought, my mind drifting to the guy I had met today.

    I need to figure out how to get Lucian on my side. To do that, I need to learn everything about him, the thought ran through my mind as I closed my eyes and my breathing steadied.

 Slow & Steady

    I woke up in the middle of the night, the moon hanging high and casting a silvery glow through my window. I freshened up in the washroom and opened the curtains, letting the moonlight flood the room. Sitting on the bed, I began the familiar process of refining the faint spot on my lung from yesterday''s blood intake. By using the fireflies now. By the time the sun rose, two distinct white spots marked my progress, and I felt a renewed sense of vitality.

    Vasen informed me that Yelena was waiting for me in class. I got up and made my way there. Inside, Yelena stood in her usual suit, her expression serious and businesslike.

    "I didn''t expect you to approach me first," I said, walking towards her.

    "Stop. We need to talk," she said, signaling for me to sit.

    "Alright, let''s talk then," I replied, taking a seat.

    "Last time, I won''t deny that I enjoyed it, but it wasn''t what I wanted, and you didn''t ask or inform me," she began, her tone stern. "Also, my reaction was because I have really sensitive tits. It had nothing to do with whether I wanted it or not."

    I had anticipated this. Yelena was a woman who valued control. Suddenly being vulnerable and following orders would be a significant change for her, one that couldn''t happen overnight.

    "Are you saying you don''t want us to continue?" I asked, feigning deference. If she refused, I would take control in another way. But this was more enjoyable.

    "No, that''s not what I meant. I like being with you, but I don''t like being told what to do. I want to have fun, but in other ways," she clarified, maintaining her stern demeanor.

    "Okay, we can have fun in other ways," I agreed. I would still guide her to where I wanted, but it would take time. First, I needed her to depend on me. The next steps would follow naturally.

    "But let me tell you, I like it rough, and I will have it my way if you want to continue," I asserted.

    "I don''t have a problem with rough," she replied.

    "Good, then come here," I said, opening my arms while still seated.

    She descended from the platform and stood between my arms.

    "Let''s get this off," I said, touching her coat. She slowly removed it, placing it on a chair.

    I patted my thigh, and she looked at me before sitting on my lap.

    "Good girl," I praised, smiling. My hands began to massage her head. I wouldn''t do anything extreme yet, but I would start making it feel natural for her to follow my orders, beginning with small things.

    I slowly caressed her body, feeling her melt into my embrace. I ripped at her shirt, sending buttons flying before tossing it aside.

    I cupped her perky breasts, circling my fingers around her puffy nipples.

    "Ahh," she sighed.

    "Your tits are really sensitive," I remarked, kissing her cheek and the crook of her neck. She needed to feel my affection.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Yes, they''ve been like this for as long as I can remember," she replied, her legs parting slightly.

    I extended my nails and tore at her skirt, letting it fall to the floor. She flinched at the touch of my sharp nails.

    My nails traced their way toward her pussy, my fingers teasing her lips. The sharpness heightened her anticipation or fear, intensifying the experience.

    Her pussy lips grew slick with anticipation as my fingers played with her puffy peaks. I slipped a nail inside her, making her tense. As a vampire, she could heal easily, but the tension heightened her sensations.

    I slowly inserted my finger, then withdrew it, repeating the motion again and again.

    Each time, she sighed. I was subtly denying her, almost making it feel natural.

    I fondled her nipples, my mouth tracing along her neck and back, before thrusting my finger in completely.

    She shook with pleasure and the sudden intrusion. I pressed a spot inside her, causing a strong reaction as a fleshy bud emerged atop her glistening lips.

    I withdrew my finger, then plunged it back in after a moment, watching her get closer and closer.

    "Do you like this?" I asked.

    "Hmm," she hummed, trembling.

    I slowed my movements, enough for her to feel it but not enough to break the moment or make her realize I was doing the same thing as yesterday.

    "You should say it," I coaxed.

    "Yes, I like this," she said. I pinched her puffy nipple as a reward, eliciting a sigh from her.

    "Do you want to cum?" I asked, increasing my pace but preventing her from climaxing by withdrawing my fingers and stopping the assault on her nipple.

    "Yes, yes please," she cried. I hadn''t told her to say please, but she needed to know who was in control. Slowly, she would accept it.

    "Good girl," I said, adding another finger inside her. My thumb pressed on her fleshy bud, my fingers pinched her puffy nipple, and finally, I bit her behind her ear. She shook now, almost there. I bit her neck as she came undone in my hands, flooding the floor and my thighs on which she was sitting.

    "Yes, let it go, just like that. See how good it feels," I whispered in her ear, biting behind them intermittently. "Enjoy it."

    It was about the pleasure she felt in the moment, but also about making her let go of control, to enjoy my command, my control.

    She lay wasted in my arms before coming to her senses. Her fingers circled around my member, moving from beneath her to between her thighs, fully erect and throbbing as she rubbed herself on it, more juice leaking from her lips.

    "Please, let me have it today," she asked. She said she didn''t like it, but my words still had an effect , they still lingered in her mind slowly taking root.

    "Okay, you can," I said, kissing behind her ear, feeling a shudder run through her.

    She got off the chair and took my trousers off. My member sprang out, anticipation gleaming in her eyes.

    She wrapped her fingers around it, but it was so girthy that she needed both hands.

    She started moving her hands up and down, making me groan. It had been too long; pre-cum leaked profusely, the pleasure monumental.

    She continued for a long time before looking into my eyes.

    "Can I take it in my mouth?" she asked.

    I gave her no reaction, watching unease rise in her eyes.

    "Please," she pleaded.

    "Yes, you can," I said, cupping her cheeks. I needed to control her slowly, train her. The first session had set a base; she knew what I wanted to hear and did it almost unknowingly, driven by pleasure.

    She slowly took me into her mouth, making me lean back and sigh.

    She couldn''t take it completely, managing only half the length. Growing frustrated, I placed my hands on her head and pushed her down, feeling her tight throat as she struggled, her gag reflexes activating.

    I held her down, tears streaming from her eyes, saliva dripping onto the ground. I saw the slickness from her thighs. My hands cupped her tits and twisted her sensitive nipples as my thumb of my foot entered her pussy, her squatting position making it possible.

    I let her head go, and she came up, relief filling her face. I pushed her down again, plunging down her throat, making her gag in surprise. My fingers pulled and twisted her nipples, my foot''s thumb pressed on her fleshy bud. I repeated the process before pleasure coursed through me. I pushed her down with more strength and held her there, coming undone down her throat, spurt after spurt. All my pent-up frustration released, I felt at peace, coming down her throat for what felt like forever, so much that my balls ached. She came a second time, flooding my foot.

    We stayed like that, basking in the absolute height of pleasure.

 Speed

    "You enjoyed yourself today?" I asked, pulling up my trousers and standing as she remained on the floor, utterly spent. Her perky, puffy breasts were even more puffed up and red, her pussy lips swollen. her juices littered the ground where she sat, remnants of our play. Dried tears and saliva adorned her face, my essence still glistening on her lips.

    "Yes," she replied in a low, husky voice, probably courtesy of my assault on her throat.

    "Good," I said, turning around, only to feel her hand close around my ankle.

    "When?" she asked, sitting on the ground, clutching my ankle.

    I raised an eyebrow and looked straight down at her.

    "When again?" she whispered, her voice barely audible, as if she couldn''t believe her own words.

    I ruffled her hair, bending down slightly. "Be good, and you''ll know when it''s time," I said before walking out, leaving her figure crumpled on the floor.

    Outside the room, Vasen stood waiting. "Do you need anything, my prince?" he asked.

    "Nothing for now. I''ll tell you when to schedule her next session," I said, walking to my quarters. I pondered the balance I needed to maintain. Making our encounters routine would kill the excitement and make it mundane. Yet, I couldn''t let too much time pass, or she''d start slipping back into her old life.

    The key was unpredictability. She should never know when I''d come to see her, keeping her constantly on edge, thinking about our next meeting. This way, she''d never be out of my control.

    I entered my room, closed the door, and freshened up in the washroom. Dressed as I had been the previous day, I headed to the training room.

    Lucian stood waiting. "Welcome, my prince," he said, bowing slightly. The room was bathed in the golden glow of the sun, even through the thick curtains.

    "How have you been, Lucian?" I asked.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "I''ve been well, my prince. Thank you for asking," he replied. still bowing.

    "No need for thanks. What are we doing today?" I inquired. walking up to him.

    "Today, you''ll train on changing targets and attacking ones of different sizes," he explained. Five dummies emerged behind him: a short one, a large burly one, a lean woman, a child, and a horse.

    "You will attack the vital points of each body and switch between them as I call out their names. You must change targets instantly," he explained, stepping aside.

    "Let''s get started," he said. I guided a small portion of my power to my hands, and a sword appeared between my fingers.

    "The big man," he called out. I slashed through the air, a ripple of energy hitting the dummy''s heart. I continued attacking, each strike more precise and faster than the last.

    "The child," he commanded. Mid-slash, I redirected my attack, but it hit the child''s arm. Undeterred, I continued, adjusting until each strike hit the small heart perfectly.

    "The woman," came the next command. I altered the trajectory, hitting her just below the heart. Still not enough. I kept attacking, the intervals between changes inconsistent. Some to the far left, some to the far right, and the horse, which required a precise strike below its forelegs.

    I attacked until the changes felt natural, with no hesitation or pause. Each slash was seamless, the ripple adjusting fluidly to the new target.

    "Good, very good. You can stop now," Lucian''s voice finally broke the rhythm. I lowered my hands, the sword dissipating.

    "You adapted faster than I expected. We will proceed to the next step today," he announced. The dummies retreated, and ten new spots opened on the ground.

    "Dummies will appear randomly from these spots, staying visible for less than a second. As Nocturnals, we must be so fast that human eyes can''t follow," he said, stepping back.

    I readied myself. The first dummy appeared, and I slashed instinctively. The attack landed above the heart as the dummy started disappearing before it had even landed.

    Another emerged to the extreme left, and I reacted, a ripple flying through the air, leaving a streak of silver behind, my speed increasing with each strike. Soon, my attacks were so fast that the silver streak appeared after the strike had already landed.

    As the last dummy vanished and a new one appeared, I turned to attack without thinking, but it was a child, and I missed completely.

    "Speed is crucial, but losing focus to achieve it is fatal. Be fast, but stay alert," Lucian''s voice corrected.

    I resumed, conscious of each target. My speed slowed slightly, but each attack was precise. I continued until I was the fastest I''d ever been, without sacrificing accuracy.

    Finally, drained of essence, Lucian called a halt. "That''s enough for today."

    "Okay," I replied, leaving the hall. The setting sun outside my room told me how long I''d been training¡ªit had been almost a whole day.

    I collapsed onto the bed, satisfied. Both my combat and sexual appetites were sated. My tense body relaxed as I closed my eyes.

 Defence

    The next few days went by as I trained to attack while moving. It took me two whole days to get used to depleting myself completely. As a Royal Nocturnal, my reaction time, speed, and instincts were almost unprecedented. It took me a while to adapt to attacking while moving at such an inhumane speed.

    I practiced attacking moving dummies while running, and then I progressed to disappearing and appearing targets. The shape of the dummies changed each time, forcing me to get used to attacking from different angles and improving my reaction time.

    Three days later, I met Yelena again. We were almost did the same things, but it was a little rougher and more demanding. I was more controlling in small tasks, like sitting on my lap or on the ground, not letting her climax without my permission, and making her ask before sucking me off. I enjoyed seeing her unaware of how she was falling. She repeatedly asked about our next meeting, but my answer remained the same. she needed to anticipate. That was the fun of it; that was the point.

    Today, I entered the training room, and Lucian told me we would work on my defense. I stood in the middle as he explained, "The main thing we need to decide first is how you will defend. The possibilities are limitless with your power, but we need to consider the consumption of power before making a decision." I listened intently.

    "Firstly, the most critical areas to protect at all costs are your heart and head. For this, we can try creating a small layer of essence on your chest and back¡ªjust enough to cover your heart," he suggested.

    I followed his advice and guided my power to create a small layer of essence over my chest and back.

    "How does that feel?" he asked.

    "It''s good, but I don''t think this will hold up if I run low on essence; the consumption to maintain it would be huge under attack," I replied.

    "Why don''t we try something different? We can keep this layer as the first defense, but I will also create a layer of pure essence around your heart from the inside," I suggested.

    "That''s good thinking. This layer can be sacrificed if you need to conserve essence or if the attack is too large and would exceed what you can handle. Additionally, essence is strongest from inside the body, so giving it shape internally will be easier and require less maintenance. The essence won''t have to travel through your body to reach your chest since the heart is the source," he explained.

    "It''s much easier to mold and maintain the essence inside the body with minimal wastage," I agreed, guiding my power to form a thick shield of essence around my beating silver heart.

    It took a moment to get used to the sensation, but it began to feel natural by the end. The essence was a part of my body, an organ in its own right.

    "Doing this for the heart is beneficial, but not for every organ, as that will divide your attention; you''ll have to focus on maintaining all the shapes. Now, let''s think about the head," he said.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    I looked up at him, and two curved jade-white horns emerged from my forehead, causing his eyes to widen.

    "You have awakened your true form¡ªgreat! Your potential is truly unprecedented," he exclaimed.

    "These antlers aren''t just for show; extending them actually strengthens my skull, making it almost unbreakable," I explained.

    "That''s good; it will decrease the essence you need to spend on creating a shield for your head. Now that the head and heart are protected, we need to decide on something for the rest of your body. Even minor injuries can be fatal if they accumulate and start draining your essence," he cautioned.

    I created a small round shape in front of my chest. "This could work; it''s small, and I can move it around my body quickly, extending or shrinking it based on the situation," I said.

    "But I haven''t practiced retaining and controlling the essence shape that is not in direct contact with my body," I added.

    "This is actually good; this will help you in another application while attacking that I was going to teach you later," he said.

    "What is that?" I asked.

    "You can send out a ripple of energy, but it largely depends on the shape you manifest and the trajectory while attacking. Your opponent won''t be a dummy; they will also be a Nocturnal or a Damned, and their reaction speed will be almost the same as yours, if not faster. So, we need to train you to control the ripple of essence you send out, making it change direction and shape mid-air," he explained.

    "The challenge you face is that you need a medium to create a stable attack and give it momentum, but you could train to control it once it has already been launched. That will work on almost the same principle as the mobile shield," he added.

    "We can improve both concepts at the same time, and you can slowly improve your control over remote essence without touching it," he said.

    "Let''s get started," he said, as a sharp projectile flew out from the wall, aiming at my back. I sensed it and moved out of the way.

    "It''s good to train you in dodging and evading, but for now, you will only defend using the shield," he instructed, as I stood there, trying to stop the barrage of attacks being released. Some collided with the shield and dissipated, while others embedded themselves into my body, causing pain to shoot through my body. This was nothing compared to the hell I experienced during my awakening. I kept defending, as a few shots aimed straight for my heart but fell down after colliding with the shield of essence. The ones that targeted my head pierced my skin a bit before colliding with my skull and dissipating.

    "Good; we will do this until it feels as natural to you as breathing," he said, as I continued trying, the shield moving a bit faster, extending and compacting a bit more, but still, many projectiles kept embedding themselves into my body before dissipating. Then, a large streak of light came shooting, its speed so high that I couldn''t react as it struck my chest and collided with the layer of essence. This time, instead of breaking, it pierced through the layer, cracking it, and tearing my skin before reaching my heart and striking with extreme force before dissipating.

    The second shield had held on, but the shock of taking a direct attack on my heart sent blood crashing through my veins, leaving my whole being shaken. The skin around my heart closed almost instantly as the layer of essence reappeared.

    "Now that you have decided to go for this approach, you will need to learn to take a hit on the heart; it will take some getting used to," he said.

    I kept trying as a few more streaks of light came, and I tried to reinforce the barrier more and more, but they kept becoming more refined, breaking through each time. A few targeted my head, tearing my face apart, embedding into my eye sockets, but none could pierce through my skull.

    More and more scars appeared on my body before disappearing almost instantly, leaving my clothes full of gaping cuts and tears, with silver blood clinging to them.

    I kept going.

 Task

    Days passed in a blur as I trained my defenses, practiced seamlessly changing forms, and learned to control the attacks and remote shields and refines my body with blood after the train and using fireflies by the night. Two month had gone by and I had refined 1/4 of my left lung, and I had also met with Yelena multiple times during this period. Sometimes, I would see her the day after or on the same day, while other times I would not call for her for weeks.

    She had tried asking for me herself, but I had declined every time, deciding where and how we would meet. so that she would never forget about me, always be ready.Our meetings in the classroom were becoming a routine memory, and I needed to invade her life. I wanted her to know that I was not just some guy she could meet in the classroom and forget about. I had made sure she would always keep thinking about me even in her own room, her own bed, and now, I needed to become a part of her life.

    I had finished training for the day and made my way to her room, accompanied by Vasen. I entered the room and saw no one there, so I sat on the bed. The room was almost like my own, just a bit smaller. After a moment, the door to the washroom opened, and Yelena came out in a robe. She looked at me, and I could see a range of emotions pass through her eyes - shock, surprise, happiness, and anger.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked.

    "I heard you were getting desperate to see me, even going as far as to beg Vasen," I said, laying down on the bed.

    "Of course, I would be. We haven''t met for five days now," she said, coming to the side of the bed.

    "So what, do you miss me?" I asked, signaling to her.

    "Yes, I do," she said, kneeling on the floor beside the bed. That was what I wanted - following me should come naturally to her, as if by instinct. If it was the Yelena of before, she would never have sat on the floor while I lay on the bed.

    "You lie still, you don''t miss me," I said, casually opening her robe to reveal her thin stature, perky breasts, and puffy nipples with large areolae.

    "Yes, I do," she said with a sighing tone.

    She was sensitive, but extra sensitive now, because I had not let her come the last few time we met, and I was sure she had been masturbating for at least days after we had met.

    "You have assaulted them thoroughly, haven''t you?" I said, slapping her across the tits, making a moan escape her lips. her pussy lips were also puffy and red.

    "Yes, I have," she answered.

    "Why not heal them then?" I asked.

    "I thought maybe some pain would bring me the pleasure you give," she said.

    "And did it?" I asked, tracing her mouth now as she opened it.

    "No, nothing does," she whispered as I slipped my finger inside her mouth.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    I thrust my index and middle fingers inside her mouth, even stuffing her throat to where it was possible. She gagged, and saliva filled her mouth, dripping down her chin to the floor. I slapped her perky tits before pinching the puffy nipples. I could see her eyes reddening.

    "Hmm hmm," she struggled.

    "Shh shh, be good now," I said, letting her nipple go and slapping her cheeks, adding a third finger inside her mouth.

    "Only good girls get rewards," I said, and saw her eyes snap back.

    "Do you want a reward?" I said, as my finger slapped her thighs very close to her pussy. I could already see her pooling on the ground.

    "HMmmmm mmnmm," she said, shaking her head feverishly.

    "Then be good," I said, slowly tracing my finger over her pussy before tracing it back around to her nipples.

    Four of my fingers held her jaw open, thrusting down her throat, opening her jaw to the limit. I could see her red, tearing eyes looking over my raised tent.

    "Do you want me to change the fingers with my dick?" I asked, slapping her again.

    She nodded heavily, her juices pooling more.

    "You really are frustrated, have you not been able to cum after the last time?" I asked, as tears filled her eyes and fell down her cheeks. Her head shook profusely, but I held it in place with my fingers inside her mouth and my thumb on her chin.

    "Oh, you really are dying to cum. I can let you cum once," I said.

    Her eyes were filled with anticipation.

    "But I will not touch your worthless pussy, like I haven''t done for the last three times. So, I will stay here, my hands will stay where they are, but," I said, as I traced her arms to her trembling hands.

    "I can allow you to touch yourself," I said.

    I had slowly forbidden her from touching herself in my presence, without my permission, and had not touched her myself last three times. Which meant I had not let her come for at least two weeks. She may have tried herself, but the results would never be the same.

    Her hands slid down to her pussy as my fingers pressed further down her mouth. I actually used a bit of my power to extend my fingers with essence, filling her throat with four complete long fingers. I slapped her tits and face as she ravished her hole, her fingers going in and out like an animal allowed off the leash.

    "Do you want to cum?" I asked, as her whole body shook. She could not even focus right now.

    "Ask for it," I said, and she tried, sounding like a madman because of my fingers filling her throat.

    I slowly traced my fingers up from her tits and wrapped them around her throat.

    Slowly tightening them.

    I could see the veins popping from her red face, her eyes red and rolled back, tears and snot filling her whole face.

    "You may cum," I said, as she shook like never before, as if the floodgates were opened. The floor littered with her own juices, her whole being twitching.

    I took my fingers out, now laced with saliva. Her red face was a mess of tears, snot, and saliva, her hair disheveled, blue finger marks on her neck.

    "What a disgusting little thing," I said, wiping my finger off on her tits.

    She was out of it now, only the whites of her eyes showing. I slapped her hard on the face a few times before she got her bearings.

    She tried to reach for my member, and I slapped her again.

    "Are you ignoring my words?" I said. She looked at me. confusion filling her red eyes. she really was out of it.

    "I said don''t even think about sucking me if you can''t control your gag," I said. I had found out the second time that she had a strong gag reflex and she would not be able to control it.

    "That''s why I bother with that worthless mouth of yours, or did you think I like sticking my hand in trash?" I said, holding her head by the hair, making her look into my eyes.

    "Plesh phalehs," she tried speaking, but her voice was almost broken thanks to my assault.

    "I don''t think you can control that worthless thing in this lifetime," I said, as my other hand slapped her purple throat that was starting to swell.

    "So I can give you an alternative," I said.

    She nodded with vigor.

    "Lucian Blackwood," I said, staring into her eyes, my expression steel.

    "Find out everything about him. If I am satisfied with your result, I may touch your worthless pussy myself again and even let you suck me off for once," I said, as a maddening look flashed in her eyes.

 Reckless

    I opened the door to my room and made my way to the washroom to freshen up. The day had been long, but not without its rewards. I slid into the tub, closing my eyes, allowing the water to ease the tension from my muscles. My mind, however, remained focused. I needed to bring Lucian over to my side. For that, I needed information¡ªeverything about him. His interests, routines, likes, dislikes. What could I use to turn him to my advantage? I had initially considered asking Vasen to gather the intel, but then I had another thought: Yelena.

    She needed more experience, to start taking on tasks that would earn her rewards, deepening her dependence on me. This would allow me to gauge how far I had bent her to my will, to see just how effective the two months of training had been. From what I observed earlier today, it had worked wonders.

    I rose from the tub and slipped into a white silk robe. The room was dimly lit, and as I crossed to the corner where I kept my supply, I noted that the gallon of blood was already down by a quarter. I poured myself a glass and drank, feeling the warmth spread through me as I refined my lungs, sharpening my senses, as long as I could. Afterward, I went to bed, letting sleep take me.

    At some point in the night, I woke and began the familiar routine of refining my lungs using the fireflies that floated around me. For two months now, this had been part of my nightly ritual. I continued until the first light of dawn streamed through the windows, chasing the fireflies away. Then, as usual, I rose, freshened up, and changed into my training clothes.

    I walked down the hallway, dressed in a white shirt and trousers, a simple but functional outfit I favored for training. When I entered the hall, Lucian was already there, standing tall, his presence commanding the room.

    "How are you doing, Lucian?" I asked, approaching him calmly.

    "I am well, my prince. Thank you for asking," he responded, though his tone lacked its usual vigor. Over the past few days, I had noticed subtle changes in him. Nocturnals could heal from almost anything, so his physical appearance hadn''t shifted, but his bearing had¡ªhis aura was heavier, his movements slightly wearier. This was why I had tasked Yelena with gathering information on him. There was something here, something I could exploit to bring him closer to me.

    "Are you sure? You seem... off," I pressed, letting him know that I had taken notice.

    "I appreciate your concern, but it''s nothing that should trouble you, my prince. My thoughts are my own burdens to bear," Lucian said, his voice respectful yet distant.

    "Well, if you ever need help, don''t hesitate to ask," I replied, making sure he understood that I was watching, always.

    "I will, my prince," he said, straightening his posture, slipping back into his role as the unshakeable trainer.

    "Today is significant," Lucian continued, his voice sharpening with purpose. "It''s time for our first spar. You''ve learned everything I''ve taught you about your powers. Now it''s time for practical application."

    This was the moment I''d been waiting for. A real fight. Finally.

    "When do we start?" I asked, my body instantly tensing in readiness. My horns extended, my nails sharpened into claws, and my fangs lengthened. My power surged within me, ready to be unleashed at a moment''s notice.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    "Now," Lucian said, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished.

    I felt a chill against my back and instinctively moved aside without hesitation. An ice blade slashed through the space I had just vacated, aiming for my heart. I scanned the room, searching for Lucian, when an ice spear whizzed past my head. A silver blade manifested in my hand as I swung at the source, but not at the weapon itself¡ªI targeted the flicker of movement behind it. My slash, charged with energy, missed the figure by a hair''s breadth, but not before the spear tore through my skin and grazed my skull before vanishing.

    I expected the hit, so I didn''t bother defending. Instead, I used the moment to counterattack.

    I flashed forward, chasing the blur that was Lucian. Another spear of ice shot toward me, this time straight for my heart. I slashed at it, sending a wave of energy to collide with the ice, both vanishing in a deafening clash. My blade shifted into a silver whip, which I lashed through the air behind my back leaving a gleaming trail as it struck the figure launching the ice spear on my heart form my back. It met a cold, impenetrable shield, leaving a crack before Lucian disappeared again, another ice spear slamming into my back where my heart would be. The silver skin over my chest cracked but quickly repaired itself.

    His speed was astounding, and his control over ice was flawless. This was going to be a difficult fight.

    Sensing him behind me, I whirled around, the whip transforming into a longsword just in time to clash with Lucian''s ice blade. He pressed forward, and I blocked again. I had learned close combat as well. Our blades clashed repeatedly as our figure flashed trough the air leaving a white and silver trail in their wake, sending sparks of silver and white as chunks of ice and silver essence fell, dissolving into the air around us.

    Lucian''s attacks grew stronger, and I blocked each one, but then, without warning, an ice dagger appeared in his other hand, aiming for my stomach. I attempted to summon a shield, but I was too slow. The dagger shattered my weak and unstable silver Shield, slashing through my flesh and leaving my intestines exposed. I felt the searing pain as essence rushed through me, knitting my body back together. I swung at Lucian, but he disappeared again, only for a rain of ice spears to fill the air, descending toward me.

    I manifested a large shield, thick and solid, as it clashed with the barrage of spears there were some cracks on the thick silver shield but they were quickly filled again, but the spears were concentrated at my heart, tearing through the barrier. They struck my chest, cracking the silver covering over my skin tearing through my flesh and clashing with my silver heart before dissipating. My essence worked quickly, mending the damage, but the barrage continued, spears also tearing through my face, clashing with my skull.

    A presence appeared behind me. I turned, summoning a crossbow. I released a barrage of essence-charged arrows, clashing with the spears aimed at me, and more flew toward Lucian''s blurred figure. The arrows slammed into his icy shield, but with a wave of his hand, a freezing wind swept through the hall, turning my arrows to frost before they could reach him.

    I had to end this. My crossbow shifted into a spear, and I poured almost all of my remaining essence into it. With a final effort, I hurled the spear toward him. It tore through the air, shimmering with silver brilliance. Frost began to form on its surface, but it still sped toward Lucian, who finally noticed the threat. He attempted to concentrate the freezing air to stop it, but the spear cut through everything, colliding with his shield. Time seemed to stand still as cracks spread across the icy barrier.

    The shield shattered with a resounding crack, but Lucian moved just before the spear could pierce his heart. The silver brilliance changed its trajectory cashing at the retreating figure throwing silver spears to clash with it but it tore through everything even the very space itself.

    Due to using a large amount of my essence in that attack the Shield covering my back from the Lucian''s ice spears thinned until it finally cracked as the remaining ice spears embedded in my body, the essence rushed through my body mending the damage.

    The silver spear embedded itself into the figure''s back, but it dissolved into sparks before delivering the fatal blow to the heart.

    I stood, panting, as the last of my essence mended my body. Lucian reappeared in front of me, a white spear aimed at my heart.

    "Too reckless," he said, his voice as cold as the ice he wielded. Then, with a flick of his hand, the white cold spears embedded in my body vanished.

 seek

    "Your control, reaction, and utilization are impressive, but you''re far too reckless," Lucian said, his voice calm but firm as he looked down at me.

    "Especially at the end, expending all of your essence in a single attack while under a barrage of strikes yourself. In a real fight, that would have killed you," he continued, sitting beside me as I lay exhausted on the floor.

    "But that attack almost got you," I replied, trying to justify myself, though I knew he was right.

    "Almost isn''t enough," Lucian responded, his gaze meeting mine, unflinching. "In battle, it''s either success or failure, life or death."

    "I knew your barrier wouldn''t hold the moment I realized you''d drained all your essence. That''s why I retreated. I simply bought time until you injured yourself and could no longer maintain the attack," he explained, his tone as analytical as ever.

    "It could''ve been fatal for me too, had I misjudged, and if you''d actually conserved enough essence. But my gamble paid off. I was running low after that relentless barrage, but I never used up all of my essence," he added.

    "So, what should I have done differently?" I asked, wanting to absorb every lesson from the spar.

    "Everything else you did was commendable. But not saving enough essence to maintain both the barrier and the spear was your critical mistake," Lucian explained patiently.

    "Had you held the barrier longer and kept me at bay, I would have had to cease my attacks to conserve my own essence, giving you the perfect moment to counterattack," he continued, his voice calm but firm, emphasizing every word.

    "Understand this very clearly: never run out of essence if you want to survive. Always keep a reserve. Even in a losing battle, you can retreat if you still have enough essence," Lucian instructed, standing up and extending a hand to me.

    I took it and pulled myself up, feeling the weight of exhaustion settle over me. I really had pushed myself too far this time.

    "Not bad for your first spar. You''ll improve with time," he said as I made my way out of the room, leaving him behind as I closed the door.

    "That was intense," came a voice from the shadows, ancient and wise. The headmaster''s figure slowly outlined itself in the hall.

    "Greetings, Headmaster," Lucian said, bowing slightly in respect.

    "No need for formalities, Lucian," the youthful-looking man responded with a wave of his hand.

    "What''s your assessment?" the headmaster asked, his eyes gleaming with interest.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "The progress of his highness is astounding. I don''t think I''ll have much left to teach him in just a few more days," Lucian explained, his tone modest, though there was a trace of pride in his voice.

    "Come now, no need to be so humble. You didn''t even give him close to your best," the headmaster replied, a hint of a smile playing on his lips.

    "Still, for him to push me this far in his first real fight is truly impressive. Especially that final attack¡ªit nearly forced me to go all out to protect my heart. If he''d had just a bit more essence, I would''ve been in serious trouble," Lucian admitted, his expression turning thoughtful.

    "Indeed. His potential is exceptional," the headmaster agreed, nodding.

    "But enough about that," the headmaster said, his tone shifting. "Have you made any progress with your... personal matter?" he asked, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    Lucian''s face darkened, his eyes flashing with contempt. "No, not yet. My brother has refused," he said through gritted teeth.

    "I could assist you, but it would require me to visit the castle... something I cannot do," the headmaster said, his voice lowering, laden with unspoken reasons.

    "But you could seek the prince''s help. He would be more than capable of solving your problem," the headmaster added before his figure slowly faded away, leaving Lucian alone, lost in thought.

    I, meanwhile, entered my washroom, tossing my torn clothes aside and sinking into the tub filled with warm water. As I lay back, I closed my eyes, feeling the exhaustion wash away along with the silver blood that had clung to my body. The water turned a light silver as it rinsed off the remnants of battle.

    After cleaning up, I exited the washroom and donned a robe. I poured myself four glasses of blood and drank them all in quick succession. I felt the essence surging back into my body, refueling me. I guided the flow to my lungs, refining the organ until I sensed a new, dee white spot emerging there.But I could also feel the reaction starting.

    Satisfied, I closed the gallon and made my way to the bed, lying down and instantly falling into a deep, dreamless sleep.

    Sometime later, I woke again in the dead of night, resuming my routine of refining my lungs until the first light of dawn broke through the windows. As soon as the sun rose, I closed the blinds, shielding the room from the harsh daylight, and fell asleep again.

    A sharp knock on the door woke me.

    "Who is it?" I asked groggily, still half-asleep.

    "My prince, Yelena is asking to see you," Vasen''s voice called from the other side.

    "Has she completed the task?" I asked, irritation creeping into my voice.

    There was a brief silence before Vasen replied. "She says she is still working on it."

    "Then tell her to come to me when it''s done. Don''t bother me before that," I said, already drifting back to sleep.

    I woke later, well into the day, feeling more refreshed. After changing, I headed to the training hall.

    "Are you ready for today, my prince?" Lucian asked, standing at the center of the room as I approached him.

    "Is this how you plan on greeting me from now on?" I asked, half-joking. Something flickered across his face¡ªsomething he almost said but held back. His expression returned to its usual composed self as he straightened.

    "You''ve learned the theory and honed your powers through practice. What you need now is experience¡ªreal combat," Lucian said, his voice steady and serious.

    "And this is your idea of the best method?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Absolutely," he affirmed.

    "Then let''s begin," I said, allowing my curved jade white horns to emerge, along with my silver claws and extended fangs. In an instant, Lucian''s figure vanished, and so did mine as I moved behind him.

    Silver and white figures clashed in the vast hall, the air growing cold as our powers collided. Silver essence and ice met with thunderous force, making the walls tremble.

 Strained

    The next few days followed the same pattern. I would fight Lucian, then return to my quarters to rest. Each day, I grew stronger, faster, more precise in my movements. Yet, I still couldn''t defeat him. The losses, however, were less humiliating. I began to notice something¡ªLucian never fought me with everything he had. As I improved, he would adjust, always staying just ahead of me, increasing his speed, refining his strikes, or unveiling new attacks.

    Yesterday, he almost froze my heart in my chest after slashing it open, leaving me to scramble for a counter. Another time, he froze the ground beneath me, trapping my feet. It wasn''t hard to break free, but it cost me a second¡ªjust long enough for him to drive a spear of pure energy through my heart, cracking the shield I''d formed around it.

    Outside the fights, Lucian seemed distracted, almost as if something was weighing heavily on him. He looked like he had something to say but always hesitated. I asked him about it, trying to pry the truth out, but he evaded my questions, changing the subject with ease. If I could find out what was bothering him, perhaps I could exploit it.

    A knock interrupted my thoughts. Vasen''s voice drifted through the door, informing me that Yelena had summoned me and that the task I had set was completed. Without delay, I stood, draping my silver robe over my shoulders, the cold fabric brushing against my bare chest. I strode down the dimly lit hallway until I reached her room. No pleasantries. I pushed the door open and stepped inside.

    Yelena sat on the bed, her robe loosely parted, giving me a full view of her luscious body. Her breasts were swollen, nipples dark, taut, practically begging for attention. Lower, her pussy lips were engorged, red and raw, glistening with arousal, a stream of her slick pooling beneath her, soaking into the sheets.

    Without hesitation, I walked over, sitting at the edge of the bed, watching as she lunged at me the moment I sat. Her body trembled with need, rubbing her drenched slit against my thigh like a desperate animal in heat. The heat of her pussy pressed into me, leaving a slick trail on my skin.

    "Enough," I growled, grabbing her shoulders and shoving her back. She froze, eyes wide with desperation. I gripped her chin, forcing her to look up at me. Her eyes were red, teary, her lips trembling as if on the verge of breaking.

    "How fucking impatient," I muttered, enjoying the tremor that ran through her body. With a swift motion, I slapped her hard across the face, sending her sprawling onto the bed. The sound of my palm cracking against her skin echoed in the room. She whimpered, her lip quivering, but she didn''t dare resist.

    "First, tell me about the task I gave you," I said coldly. "And maybe¡ªif you''ve done well¡ªyou''ll be rewarded."

    Yelena scrambled to sit up, her movements frantic, eyes searching for approval. "I... I found out some information about Lucian," she began, voice shaky. "He''s the younger brother of Gunnar Blackwood, one of the elders on the council."

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    I scoffed, grabbing a fistful of her hair and yanking her close. "Everyone knows that. You''ll have to do better than common knowledge if you want to earn a reward."

    Her breath hitched, but she hurriedly continued, desperate to please. "Lucian''s relationship with his brother... it''s strained. Very strained. That''s why he''s here at the academy. His powers don''t match the Blackwood family''s ideals. They''re known for brute strength and close combat, but Lucian''s abilities are different. Long-ranged. They see him as an outsider."

    I allowed her to inch closer, her ass perched on my thigh as I ran my hand along her body. My fingers found her swollen nipples, tugging harshly at one while I squeezed her other breast in my grip, feeling her soft flesh bend beneath my hand. She moaned softly, her hips rocking unconsciously against me, but I wasn''t finished.

    "Go on," I urged, my voice a low growl as I pinched her nipple, eliciting a sharp gasp from her.

    Her voice wavered, but she pressed on. "Lucian... he''s been in conflict with his brother even more lately. Apparently, he was denied something he asked for... something important."

    "What was it?" I asked, trailing my fingers down her body until I reached her slick, red, swollen and throbbing pussy. My finger slipped inside her easily, her hot wet folds clamping down on me greedily. I pumped slowly, deliberately, watching her body shudder against mine.

    I pulled my finger out slowly, watching her hips instinctively follow, desperate for more. But I stopped her by roughly pressing down on her breasts. "Now, now, don''t be greedy." My voice was soft, mocking, as I watched her try to regain control of her breathing

    "It... it had something to do with a girl," she managed to say, her hips trying to move in sync with my teasing fingers, but held still by me.

    "Mmm... good girl," I whispered, withdrawing my fingers and holding them up to her mouth. "Suck."

    She eagerly wrapped her lips around my fingers, her tongue swirling over them as she tasted herself, moaning at the sensation. I chuckled darkly, grabbing her by the hair and throwing her off my lap. I stood, letting my robe drop to the floor, revealing my thick, veiny cock¡ªglistening with precum at the tip, the veins bulging and covering the six inch length simmering with silver, watching her eyes widen in lustful anticipation.

    "come get your reward" I ordered, and she scrambled to obey, crawling toward me like a starved animal. She wrapped her hands around my cock, barely able to encompass its girth, before plunging her mouth over it, taking me down to the base with a gurgling moan. I groaned, gripping her hair tightly as I thrust into her throat, feeling the tight, wet heat constrict around me as she struggled to take it all.

    I didn''t let her come up for air. Instead, I pushed her down further, forcing her to gag, her throat convulsing as her eyes welled with tears. She gasped, her small tits bouncing with each rough thrust as I fucked her mouth with no mercy. Her hands reached between her legs, frantically rubbing her own soaked pussy, chasing her own orgasm while I used her.

    There was nothing more intoxicating than seeing someone like her¡ªonce so full of pride, now reduced to this¡ªworshipping me like a god. Her tear-filled eyes, her gagging mouth, her reverent expression, the way her body trembled in ecstasy, all of it drove me wild.

    I felt myself getting close, my balls tightening as I held her head down, not giving her a chance to breathe. Her body shook violently, and just as she began to squirt, a fountain of her juices soaking the bed, I came hard down her throat, filling her mouth with thick ropes of cum. She tried desperately to swallow, her eyes rolling back as she struggled to take it all in, some of it spilling from the corners of her mouth as she choked.

    The sight of her¡ªbroken, humiliated, covered in her own juices¡ªwas perfect.

 Tie

    As I left the room, I glanced back through the closing door, catching one last glimpse of Yelena''s trembling figure. Her body was still sprawled on the floor, drenched in her own juices, with traces of my essence dripping from the corners of her mouth. The sight was a vivid reminder of the control I exerted over her, her body and spirit broken, yet craving more.

    I returned to my quarters and slipped out of my robe, entering the washroom. The warm water of the bathtub enveloped me as I sank into it, allowing the thoughts from earlier to resurface. Lucian was having difficulties with his brother, a strained relationship that had only worsened recently. The cause of this tension? A girl. This could be my opportunity. If I could find out exactly what Lucian''s brother had denied him, I might be able to manipulate the situation to my advantage. But first, I needed more information about what Lucian had requested and why it had been refused.

    After a while of letting these thoughts simmer, I left the bath, dried off, and lay down on the bed, letting my eyes drift shut as the day faded away.

    I awoke to the sunlight filtering into the room, warming my face. I quickly rose, washed up, and dressed in my training gear before heading down the hallway to the training hall. As I entered, I saw Lucian already waiting in the center of the room.

    "How are you feeling today, my prince?" he asked, his voice steady, but there was an undercurrent of tension.

    "I''m well, Lucian," I replied, approaching him. "But I can''t help but notice something''s weighing on you. As I''ve said before, you can always share what troubles you. I might be able to help."

    He smiled faintly, but his eyes betrayed hesitation. "I appreciate the offer, but I don''t wish to burden you with my personal matters."

    "How will you know it''s a burden unless you tell me?" I asked, holding his gaze.

    He looked down, clearly deep in thought.

    "How about this," I proposed. "If I can manage to tie in today''s match, you have to tell me everything."

    Lucian chuckled softly. "Agreed. But why the sudden interest? You''ve mentioned before that you don''t care for my brother. Why are you so eager to help?"

    It was a calculated risk when I''d mentioned my disdain for his brother in a past conversation, testing his reaction. Now, knowing the strained relationship between them, it seemed like the perfect card to play.

    "You are not your brother, Lucian. You''re my instructor, but more than that, you''re my friend," I said with an air of sincerity. "Whatever I think of him doesn''t change how I feel about you. I judge people on who they are, not the family they come from."

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Lucian''s expression softened. "Thank you, my prince. I''ll hold you to your word¡ªif you can tie."

    Without warning, my instincts screamed at me. In a split second, I vanished from where I stood, just as an ice spear, half my size, erupted from the ground where I had been. I reappeared in a different spot, only to find a rain of white ice spears hurtling toward me. A silver shield materialized around me, absorbing the impact as the spears crashed into its surface. Any that pierced the outer layer were met by an inner shield.

    Ignoring the onslaught, I conjured a massive silver whip, its length slicing through the air with a sharp crack, breaking through the ice spears and hurtling toward Lucian. As the whip neared him, an ice shield formed, absorbing the strike but cracking under the pressure. The moment my whip lashed out again, Lucian disappeared, leaving the ice shield to shatter as it met the force of my attack.

    My figure also disappeared as the silver shield protecting me shattered, the ice spears collided with each other, vanishing into thin air. In the next moment, two blurry figures leaving behind streak of silver and white clashed midair with a thunderous explosion, shards of ice and silver essence flying in all directions before dissipating.

    The sword in my hand shifted into a crossbow, an arrow of pure silver tearing through the space between us, aiming for Lucian''s figure. He countered with a white ice shield, his figure closed in on me. As his ice sword swung toward me, I met it with a newly formed silver shield, deflecting the blow. In a fluid motion, my crossbow shifted back into a sword, and we clashed¡ªsilver and white streaks dancing in the air, moving too quickly for the naked eye to follow.

    For a moment, the battle was a blur of steel and ice, until Lucian''s ice sword cracked and my blade slashed through him. But his whole figure cracked.As I. felt coldness penetrating my heart from behind, his ice blade piercing my heart, only to be stopped by the silver essence that coated it. my figure streamed through the air as I looked behind and saw Lucian standing there with a bleeding shoulder and a ice word which had pierced my heart in his hand. Both the wound on my back and the slash on Lucian''s shoulder healed almost instantly, though it took me longer¡ªhis ice had frozen my skin and flesh from the inside.

    A massive ice spear entered my field of vision, closing in on me with terrifying speed. I transformed my sword into a silver spear and launched it toward the incoming attack. The two spears collided midair with a deafening sound before disintegrating into nothing.

    Not wasting a moment, I summoned a crossbow, firing streaks of silver light that tore through the air toward Lucian. But as they met his cold white shield, my instincts blared again. A sea of white ice formed behind him, surging forward like an avalanche, destroying everything in its path.

    My silver arrows and spears froze, then shattered as they were consumed by the icy wave. I teleported away, forming layers of silver shields to meet the oncoming storm. One by one, they cracked and crumbled, unable to hold back the sheer force of the avalanche much like the onslaught of nature itself.

    Finally, the sea swallowed me. For a second, there was silence¡ªthen a streak of silver erupted from the frozen wasteland, heading straight for Lucian. His figure was visibly drained, the overuse of his essence leaving him weakened. The silver spear I had sent was small, but the sheer density of it was clear from the way it ripped through the air, leaving a glittering in its wake.

    Lucian barely noticed it in time, raising his hand as a coating of almost-silver ice enveloped it. He caught the spear just before it could pierce his heart, the strain evident on his face as he stopped its lethal trajectory.

    The battle had reached a stalemate, but I had come closer than ever.

 Pawn

    "Does this count as a tie?" I asked, as the ice around me dissipated, revealing my figure behind layers of cracked silver shields.

    "You formed quite a few layers of pure essence, and while most cracked under the pressure, some held strong enough to keep you from freezing solid," Lucian remarked, his voice steady as the silver spear in his hand dissolved. His hand, torn from the impact, slowly began to mend.

    "Yes, but you also managed to stop my last attack," I replied, stepping toward the center of the hall. "The consumption of essence must have been immense, though. As you''ve taught me¡ªalways save enough essence to retreat. That spear I formed? It was made with the purest essence I had, condensing it the moment I sensed that massive wave of ice. It was a last-ditch effort."

    Lucian nodded, walking to meet me. "True, I also reserved just enough essence to block a surprise strike like the one you threw at me."

    "We''re both running low on essence now, and we''ve each been injured once. We could continue, but the outcome wouldn''t change much, and we''d only drain ourselves further." I gestured toward the remnants of our earlier battle still dissipating around us.

    "You''re right," he said, a faint smile on his lips. "I accept. It was a tie."

    "Now," I said, extending my hands expectantly, "you owe me the truth."

    He chuckled softly. "You''re persistent, aren''t you?"

    "A friend shouldn''t have to hesitate when offering help," I said, a playful smile tugging at my lips.

    "Well, it''s not some grand tale," Lucian began, sitting down with a sigh. "I am the younger brother of Gunnar Blackwood, the current head of the Blackwood family. My powers awakened while my father was still alive. But, as you can imagine, the power I wield¡ªthis ice¡ªisn''t exactly... favored in my family. The moment I met the Headmaster, I decided to leave and become an instructor here at the academy. It was a way to distance myself from them."

    He looked off toward the large, covered windows, lost in thought. "No one really minded. If anything, it was welcomed. My brother took over as the head after my father passed in battle, and I quietly settled into life at the academy."

    "What battle did your father fall in?" I asked, intrigued.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    "It was during one of the first clashes with the Damned," he replied. "He was already old, unable to advance in refinement any further. You''ll learn more about that when the time is right."

    Lucian leaned back, his gaze drifting. "I was once sent to the city just outside the jungle, the outer layer where common vampires live. It was to investigate an infiltration case. That''s where it all started. I fell in love."

    He smiled, though there was a hint of sorrow in his expression. "Her name is Alina Styles. She''s just a regular vampire, but a bundle full of energy, someone who doesn''t judge or approach me based on status or power. We lived next to each other, and over time, we became close. Years have passed, and we''re still together."

    He paused, his tone shifting. "But things took a turn when her mother passed away, leaving her alone. That''s when I approached my brother for help."

    "What did you ask him for?" I asked, already piecing things together.

    "Vampires from the outer layers aren''t allowed to enter the inner city unless they have explicit permission from His Highness or one of the elders on the council," he explained, glancing at me to ensure I understood.

    "So you asked your brother to let her in, and he refused," I said, connecting the dots.

    "Yes," Lucian confirmed, his voice tight with frustration. "The one time I asked him for something, and he refused."

    "Why?" I asked, bewildered. "It''s not like you were asking him to make you the family head. You just wanted a girl to be allowed into the city."

    He sighed, bitterness creeping into his voice. "It''s the arrogance of being the head of the family, the disdain for someone like me asking for a favor, and his general mistrust of outsiders¡ªeven when it''s his own brother making the request."

    "You could''ve asked the Headmaster," I suggested. "Surely he has enough influence over the House."

    "He does," Lucian admitted. "But the Headmaster is bound by certain conditions that limit his ability to interfere."

    I thought for a moment, then smiled. "I don''t think it''s as complicated as it seems. I can handle this."

    Lucian looked at me, eyes wide with disbelief. "Would you really help me?"

    "Of course. After pestering you for the full story, how could I not?" I said, standing up.

    "But why? You don''t even know her," he said, his voice filled with genuine surprise.

    "I don''t need to know her," I replied. "I know you¡ªor at least, I''d like to think I do. You''ve taught me a lot, and it''s only right that I return the favor."

    Lucian stood, visibly moved. "I would be forever grateful for your help."

    "Don''t worry about it," I said, patting him on the shoulder with a reassuring smile before turning to leave. A quiet satisfaction bloomed within me, a plan forming as I walked out of the room, a sly smile playing on my lips and a dangerous glint in my eyes.

    Back in my room, I drained what was left of the blood from the half-empty gallon, feeling my lungs almost fully refined now. Afterward, I shed my training gear and slid into the bath, letting the warmth ease the tension from my body.

    Later, I lay in bed, draped in a silk silver robe, my mind swirling with thoughts. Lucian was now a pawn I could manipulate, but if I wanted the entire Blackwood family on my side, I''d need to make a more significant move.

    My silver eyes fluttered shut, thoughts running through my mind as I drifted into sleep.

 Letter

    I woke up in the middle of the night, the room bathed in the soft glow of fireflies as I resumed refining my lung with practiced precision. Each breath was steady, each movement calculated, until a sharp pain shot through my body. A brilliant white light coursed through me, a sensation like fire searing my insides before it retreated, leaving behind a deep stillness. I glanced down and saw that my left lung had turned completely white, its refinement now complete. A surge of essence flooded my system, my capacity to store it significantly increased.

    The left lung was done. As the first rays of the sun crept through the window, I rose, pulling the curtains shut once again, plunging the room back into comforting darkness. After freshening up in the washroom and donning my training gear, I sat at my desk, taking out a pen and paper.

    I wrote to my father, instructing him to allow Alina Styles entry into the inner city and to arrange for her to stay in a room on one of the lower floors of the castle. I also requested an investigation into her background¡ªprecautions were always necessary¡ªand asked him to reply once it was done. Sealing the letter with a small amount of silver essence, I ensured I''d know the moment it was opened.

    Leaving my room, I found Vasen waiting in the hallway.

    "I need you to handle something, Vasen," I said as I walked past him.

    "At your service, my prince," he responded with a small bow.

    "Deliver this letter to my father immediately," I instructed, handing him the silver envelope embossed with intricate white patterns.

    "As you wish, my prince," he said, turning swiftly and heading down the corridor.

    I entered the training room, closing the door behind me, preparing for yet another grueling session.

    Meanwhile, Vasen arrived at the study. He stepped inside and took a seat, holding the letter up for the man seated behind a large desk cluttered with documents and vials.

    "So, He has finally asked for help from prince," came the calm, ageless voice from behind the desk.

    "It seems so," Vasen replied, handing over the letter.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "You know, you could have been helped Lucian long ago," Vasen remarked casually. "It wasn''t a particularly complicated issue, especially for someone with connections. The only reason Lucian faced so many struggles is because he''s always kept to himself, never bothering to build relationships¡ªeven with his own family."

    The young looking man, without looking up from his work, responded in his calm voice, "Where would the fun in that be? The prince needed an opportunity, and I gave him one. Whether he makes the most of it is up to him."

    "What will the prince do next?" Vasen inquired. "Gunnar and Lucian aren''t on good terms. How will this benefit him?"

    "Gunnar and Lucian may not be close, but Lucian is still a Blackwood," the headmaster replied, finally looking up with a glint in his eyes. "This will be... interesting."

    Vasen bowed and left the room, leaving the headmaster to his documents and puzzles.

    After hours of intense training, I stumbled back to my room, my clothes torn and my face drained. This last sparring session had been another close tie. I was growing stronger, faster, more precise in using my essence. Refining my lung had granted me an increased reservoir, but it was clear that defeating Lucian in an all-out battle would still be a challenge. I needed more time¡ªmore training.

    As I neared my room, I saw Vasen waiting by the door.

    "The letter has been delivered, my prince," he reported with a respectful nod.

    "Good," I replied, brushing past him and closing the door behind me.

    Before I could settle, he spoke again from outside, "Yelena has been asking about you."

    "I''ll go to her when I choose to," I responded curtly, my tone leaving no room for further conversation.

    Inside, I made my way to the washroom, slipping into the bath. Yelena was firmly under my control now, her will bent to mine. She would be useful¡ªespecially in bringing Finnian Llewellyn to my side. It had to be handled discreetly and efficiently, but I was more than capable of orchestrating it.

    After the bath, I drank from the half empty gallon of blood, feeling the essence surge through me. I began the process of refining my right lung, drinking cup after cup until a familiar warmth spread through my chest. I could feel a new spot forming in my lung, the early signs of refinement. My body''s increased resilience allowed me to handle more than before, but I didn''t want to rush. Patience was key, so I set the glass aside and closed the gallon.

    Lying down on the bed, I closed my eyes, my mind already drifting to the future. My work here was nearly complete, and soon I would return home. The thought of home brought a vivid image to my mind: my mother, soft and comforting, her fleshy mounds with their inverted nipples tempting me. And then, my youthful, energetic sister with her lean body and round, toned ass. Just the thought of them¡ªthe things I would do when I returned¡ªsent a pulse of excitement through me. My cock stirred, swelling as silver blood rushed between my legs, becoming semi-erect as I imagined the sinful pleasures awaiting me.

    The anticipation was maddening, but I reminded myself: slow and steady wins the race. With that final thought, I drifted off into a restless sleep, the desires simmering just beneath the surface.

 Starwood

    A few more days passed in much the same way, with me settling back into my routine of refining my body and training with Lucian, during this time he never mentioned Alina again. I met Yelena one more time during that period, just to deepen her training and my control. The time for her to prove her usefulness would come soon. But now, it was time to leave for the training, I though getting out of the bathtub.

    I emerged from the washroom, dressed in my training suit, when a knock echoed through the room.

    "This is Vasen, my prince," came his composed voice from the other side of the door. "There''s a reply to your letter."

    I opened the door, and Vasen stood there, bowing slightly as he presented the letter. I took it from his hands.

    "You may leave," I said, turning back to close the door behind me. I walked to the table and sat down before carefully opening the envelope.

    The letter was from my father. He informed me that he had looked into the woman I had asked about. She was now a regular vampire living in the outer layer, but long ago, her family had once lived in the inner circle as respected, mid-ranked Nocturnals. Over time, however, fewer members of her family were able to awaken their powers, until none remained. Their family name was Starwoods, and they had fallen into obscurity, eventually being driven out of their station. Now, she was the last surviving member, her mother having passed away not long ago.

    Curiously, it appeared she had some connection to Lucian, Gunnar''s younger brother. My father mentioned that, unlike Gunnar, he found Lucian to be far more agreeable. He also noted that he had noticed the growing tension between the brothers and hinted that he understood what I was trying to achieve. My father had already begun arrangements to bring the woman into the castle, and he would keep me updated.

    He concluded the letter by asking about my training and health, adding that my mother and sister missed me greatly.

    I leaned back in my chair, processing the new information. So, she wasn''t as ordinary as Lucian had led me to believe. This would certainly make things more interesting. a smirk adorned my face, a glint in my eyes.

    I pulled a fresh sheet of paper toward me and quickly penned a response to my father, letting him know that I was well and that my work here was nearing completion. I also asked him not to inform my mother or sister of my return, as I wanted it to be a surprise. Then, after sealing the letter, a smirk of anticipation crept across my face.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    I opened the door to find Vasen still waiting.

    "Do you have a reply?" he asked.

    "Here," I handed him the letter. "Send it back."

    Without another word, I walked past him, heading toward the training room.

    I entered through the large, ancient white doors, intricately engraved with mysterious patterns. Inside, Lucian stood at the center, waiting for me, and we immediately began our session. Our sparring had grown routine by now, and this time the fight was shorter than usual. My instincts had sharpened, my reaction time faster with each passing day. I was growing more accustomed to my enhanced senses, learning to use them to their fullest in battle.

    Despite the progress, we reached another stalemate. Lucian still felt like the first true mountain I needed to conquer.

    "When will I finally defeat you?" I asked, dropping to the floor, my training suit only slightly torn near the heart.

    "Not anytime soon," Lucian replied, sitting down across from me. his shirt torn from the stomach"But pushing me this far, this early in your training, is impressive." He said tracing the tear on his shirt.

    "Impressive isn''t enough," I said, staring at the ceiling. "I need extraordinary. I need to surpass my instructor."

    "It''ll come in time," he reassured me. "Don''t rush it."

    "I need to ask you something, Lucian," I said, my voice calm as I sat up to face him.

    "Yes, my prince?"

    "Did you know about Alina''s other identity?"

    "I knew that her family used to live in the inner layer," he answered carefully. "But why they fell, how it happened, who they were¡ªI didn''t know, nor did I care."

    "Good," I nodded. "I appreciate your honesty. But in the future, share these things earlier. I don''t like being kept in the dark about matters I''ve taken into my own hands."

    "My apologies. It won''t happen again."

    "No need to apologize," I replied, standing. "One more thing¡ªshe''ll be moving into the castle, living on the lower floor."

    "The castle?" Lucian''s voice betrayed his surprise. "She could live anywhere in the inner city."

    "I''m bringing her into the inner city," I said, my tone turning serious. "After learning about her family''s history, I can''t afford to leave anything to chance. No one will have the opportunity to point fingers at the Aetherisin family. No one."

    I wanted to keep her close that was the only way to control Lucian and use him for my purpose when time came, her secret identity just gave a more believable reason and saved the headache of making up a reason.

    "I understand," Lucian said, his tone softening. "I''ll always be grateful for your help, my prince."

    "There''s no need," I said, turning on my heel and walking out of the room, leaving Lucian alone with his thoughts.

    I had deliberately planted the seed. I needed him to think, for my plan to take root.

    As I walked down the corridor, I changed my course, my feet carrying me to a smaller, secluded room deep within the castle which housed a broken, trembling and needy petite women. It was time to start the final chapter of her chapter and purpose. It was time to prepare for returning.

    I opened the door, a twisted, anticipatory smile creeping across my face.

 Agreement

    After returning to my room, I made my way to the washroom to freshen up, letting the cool water wash away the day''s tension. Now that my business at the academy was concluded, there was only one task left¡ªwaiting for Alina to be escorted to the castle. Soon, I''d finally leave this place and return home. A surge of anticipation pulsed within me. I missed my mother and sister intensely, more than I''d let myself realize during this extended stay. The academy and the awakening rituals had stretched far longer than anticipated. But now, at last, my time here was ending.

    I left the washroom and lay down on my bed, my mind wandering. Over the next few days, I slipped back into the familiar routines, all the while my thoughts were tethered to the promise of returning home. Then, one morning, a letter from my father arrived. The news was clear and precise: the preparations were complete, and Alina was now at the castle.

    A flicker of satisfaction washed over me as I stood up from the study table, dressed in my training gear, my gaze drifting to the gallon of the blood which was now empty. My training had refined my lungs to a stark, glistening white¡ªa sign that their purification was complete. The surge of essence in my veins felt potent and new, a testament to the hard work I''d endured. A slight shimmer of satisfaction filled me at this progress, though it also marked the end of the blood supply I''d been rationing. With my lungs transformed and a small part of my liver now partially refined, I''d have to return to a slower regimen of refinement.

    I stepped out of my room and found myself outside the training hall. Inside, Lucian was already waiting, poised with an air of calm readiness. The vast training area stretched before us, silent and expectant.

    "This will be our last lesson," I announced, watching Lucian''s eyes sharpen at my words.

    "Does that mean you''re leaving?" he asked, already sensing the answer.

    "Yes, I am," I replied, my voice steady.

    He smirked. "But I don''t believe I ever graduated you."

    There was a knowing glint in his gaze; he understood I was here by choice, not out of necessity. My lips curved into a faint smile.

    "Then let''s see if I''m ready to graduate," I said, summoning my essence. A silver stream tore through the air, slicing toward Lucian with raw power. He responded with a conjured wall of ice, which cracked and crumbled under the assault, sending glistening shards in all directions. I sensed Lucian''s presence shift behind me, my instincts kicking in as I conjured a silver blade, twisting to meet his assault. His white sword clashed against mine, creating a resonant, piercing sound that filled the hall.

    The ensuing battle was a clash of sheer skill¡ªno area attacks, no spells, just the mastery of blade against blade. Each sword I wielded shattered against his, yet for every one I lost, he broke five. His skill was formidable, but I held an advantage he couldn''t easily counter: my essence was pure, while his, though powerful, was tied to the element of ice¡ªstrong, but inherently limited in resilience against raw essence.

    He swung toward my head, and I ducked, letting my blade flash toward his chest. But his other hand intercepted the strike, encased in dense layers of white ice that shattered under impact, embedding my blade in his arm. At the same time, his leg swept toward me, icy spikes extending from his sole, aimed for my heart. I raised my other hand, forming a thick shield of essence that absorbed the blow, and we were both sent hurtling in opposite directions.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Spikes had lodged in my arm, and his was nearly severed, though both our injuries healed quickly, our regenerative abilities kicking in almost instinctively.

    Without warning, a hailstorm of ice shards filled the air, each shard razor-sharp and glinting like diamonds. I countered with spears of essence, meeting the onslaught in a storm of silver and white. The clash escalated, our energies filling the hall with a potent chill, a shimmering aura of essence permeating the air.

    As the battle reached its peak, Lucian unleashed a spear of ice, thick and deadly, hurtling toward me. Sensing the gravity of the attack, I channeled my essence into a spear of my own, pouring the purest essence I could muster into its core. The silver spear cut through the air, almost warping space around it, meeting the ice head-on.

    For a brief, suspended moment, time seemed to freeze. The collision was absolute¡ªone side held in a paralyzing frost, the other crackling with silver bolts of energy that tore at the very fabric of the hall. The ground splintered where the forces met, cracks webbing outward, and the sheer force of the clash sent shockwaves through the room, a deafening sound reverberating off the walls.

    Finally, both forces dissipated, leaving only silence in their wake.

    "You present quite the challenge," Lucian said, a glimmer of respect in his eyes.

    Though my essence was far from depleted, that final clash had drained me more than I''d anticipated. I nodded, catching my breath. "I do try, but I still feel you''re holding back."

    Lucian smiled faintly, the glint in his eyes knowing. "If I gave it my all, I doubt you''d be standing."

    "But pushing me this far only few months after awakening is an unprecedented feat in itself." he said and I could feel his genuine praise.

    I couldn''t help but smirk in response, though I knew he was only half-joking. "And yet, I don''t think this is enough," I continued, letting a note of resolve creep into my tone.

    He paused, curious. "Oh?"

    "That''s why I''m here with a proposal." I gestured for him to sit, sinking down myself to take the weight off my legs. "No need for formalities," I added, waving him down as he started to bow. "Sit."

    Lucian took a seat, his gaze sharp and attentive.

    "First and foremost, I wanted to let you know that Alina has arrived at the castle and has been settled," I informed him, watching as a light of interest flickered in his eyes.

    I continued, "I want you to consider leaving the academy and coming with me back to the castle."

    Surprise flashed across his face, followed by a hint of skepticism. I went on, addressing his unspoken question.

    "Personally, I feel there''s much more I could learn, but staying at the academy has only dulled my edge. It''s become tedious, and I''m ready to return. With you at my side, I''d have the guidance I need without the confinement of academy life."

    "And what about me?" he asked, intrigued but cautious.

    "It benefits you as well," I assured him. "With Alina in the castle, if you stay here, you''ll rarely see her. At best, you might meet once or twice a month, maybe even less. But if you join me, you''ll both be together. I can arrange for your quarters in the castle, and as my personal trainer, your presence would be welcome."

    I watched as his expression shifted, the logic settling into place. He was beginning to see the advantages.

    "So, what do you say?" I held out my hand, letting him make the choice.

    He studied me for a moment, his eyes assessing, before he finally spoke. "I''m aware you may have your own motives," he said, a faint smile forming. "But you''ve shown me nothing but respect and trust. You stood by me when even my own family did not. For that, I''m deeply indebted to you."

    I shook my head, dismissing the notion. "This isn''t about indebting you. Yes, I do have my reasons, but any help you choose to offer in the future is entirely your choice. I''m not here to pressure you¡ªonly to extend a hand in good faith."

    I stood, extending my hand towards him. "You''re the only person outside my family that have earned my trust until now. A friend if you will."

    "So what is your answer Lucian Blackwood, do you accept." I said my words laced with finality.

    Lucian rose, taking my hand with a firm grip, a bow of respect accompanying his words. "It would be my absolute honor."

    A smile spread across my face, slow but looking genuine, as our agreement settled.

 Agreement

    After returning to my room, I made my way to the washroom to freshen up, letting the cool water wash away the day''s tension. Now that my business at the academy was concluded, there was only one task left¡ªwaiting for Alina to be escorted to the castle. Soon, I''d finally leave this place and return home. A surge of anticipation pulsed within me. I missed my mother and sister intensely, more than I''d let myself realize during this extended stay. The academy and the awakening rituals had stretched far longer than anticipated. But now, at last, my time here was ending.

    I left the washroom and lay down on my bed, my mind wandering. Over the next few days, I slipped back into the familiar routines, all the while my thoughts were tethered to the promise of returning home. Then, one morning, a letter from my father arrived. The news was clear and precise: the preparations were complete, and Alina was now at the castle.

    A flicker of satisfaction washed over me as I stood up from the study table, dressed in my training gear, my gaze drifting to the gallon of the blood which was now empty. My training had refined my lungs to a stark, glistening white¡ªa sign that their purification was complete. The surge of essence in my veins felt potent and new, a testament to the hard work I''d endured. A slight shimmer of satisfaction filled me at this progress, though it also marked the end of the blood supply I''d been rationing. With my lungs transformed and a small part of my liver now partially refined, I''d have to return to a slower regimen of refinement.

    I stepped out of my room and found myself outside the training hall. Inside, Lucian was already waiting, poised with an air of calm readiness. The vast training area stretched before us, silent and expectant.

    "This will be our last lesson," I announced, watching Lucian''s eyes sharpen at my words.

    "Does that mean you''re leaving?" he asked, already sensing the answer.

    "Yes, I am," I replied, my voice steady.

    He smirked. "But I don''t believe I ever graduated you."

    There was a knowing glint in his gaze; he understood I was here by choice, not out of necessity. My lips curved into a faint smile.

    "Then let''s see if I''m ready to graduate," I said, summoning my essence. A silver stream tore through the air, slicing toward Lucian with raw power. He responded with a conjured wall of ice, which cracked and crumbled under the assault, sending glistening shards in all directions. I sensed Lucian''s presence shift behind me, my instincts kicking in as I conjured a silver blade, twisting to meet his assault. His white sword clashed against mine, creating a resonant, piercing sound that filled the hall.

    The ensuing battle was a clash of sheer skill¡ªno area attacks, no spells, just the mastery of blade against blade. Each sword I wielded shattered against his, yet for every one I lost, he broke five. His skill was formidable, but I held an advantage he couldn''t easily counter: my essence was pure, while his, though powerful, was tied to the element of ice¡ªstrong, but inherently limited in resilience against raw essence.

    He swung toward my head, and I ducked, letting my blade flash toward his chest. But his other hand intercepted the strike, encased in dense layers of white ice that shattered under impact, embedding my blade in his arm. At the same time, his leg swept toward me, icy spikes extending from his sole, aimed for my heart. I raised my other hand, forming a thick shield of essence that absorbed the blow, and we were both sent hurtling in opposite directions.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Spikes had lodged in my arm, and his was nearly severed, though both our injuries healed quickly, our regenerative abilities kicking in almost instinctively.

    Without warning, a hailstorm of ice shards filled the air, each shard razor-sharp and glinting like diamonds. I countered with spears of essence, meeting the onslaught in a storm of silver and white. The clash escalated, our energies filling the hall with a potent chill, a shimmering aura of essence permeating the air.

    As the battle reached its peak, Lucian unleashed a spear of ice, thick and deadly, hurtling toward me. Sensing the gravity of the attack, I channeled my essence into a spear of my own, pouring the purest essence I could muster into its core. The silver spear cut through the air, almost warping space around it, meeting the ice head-on.

    For a brief, suspended moment, time seemed to freeze. The collision was absolute¡ªone side held in a paralyzing frost, the other crackling with silver bolts of energy that tore at the very fabric of the hall. The ground splintered where the forces met, cracks webbing outward, and the sheer force of the clash sent shockwaves through the room, a deafening sound reverberating off the walls.

    Finally, both forces dissipated, leaving only silence in their wake.

    "You present quite the challenge," Lucian said, a glimmer of respect in his eyes.

    Though my essence was far from depleted, that final clash had drained me more than I''d anticipated. I nodded, catching my breath. "I do try, but I still feel you''re holding back."

    Lucian smiled faintly, the glint in his eyes knowing. "If I gave it my all, I doubt you''d be standing."

    "But pushing me this far only few months after awakening is an unprecedented feat in itself." he said and I could feel his genuine praise.

    I couldn''t help but smirk in response, though I knew he was only half-joking. "And yet, I don''t think this is enough," I continued, letting a note of resolve creep into my tone.

    He paused, curious. "Oh?"

    "That''s why I''m here with a proposal." I gestured for him to sit, sinking down myself to take the weight off my legs. "No need for formalities," I added, waving him down as he started to bow. "Sit."

    Lucian took a seat, his gaze sharp and attentive.

    "First and foremost, I wanted to let you know that Alina has arrived at the castle and has been settled," I informed him, watching as a light of interest flickered in his eyes.

    I continued, "I want you to consider leaving the academy and coming with me back to the castle."

    Surprise flashed across his face, followed by a hint of skepticism. I went on, addressing his unspoken question.

    "Personally, I feel there''s much more I could learn, but staying at the academy has only dulled my edge. It''s become tedious, and I''m ready to return. With you at my side, I''d have the guidance I need without the confinement of academy life."

    "And what about me?" he asked, intrigued but cautious.

    "It benefits you as well," I assured him. "With Alina in the castle, if you stay here, you''ll rarely see her. At best, you might meet once or twice a month, maybe even less. But if you join me, you''ll both be together. I can arrange for your quarters in the castle, and as my personal trainer, your presence would be welcome."

    I watched as his expression shifted, the logic settling into place. He was beginning to see the advantages.

    "So, what do you say?" I held out my hand, letting him make the choice.

    He studied me for a moment, his eyes assessing, before he finally spoke. "I''m aware you may have your own motives," he said, a faint smile forming. "But you''ve shown me nothing but respect and trust. You stood by me when even my own family did not. For that, I''m deeply indebted to you."

    I shook my head, dismissing the notion. "This isn''t about indebting you. Yes, I do have my reasons, but any help you choose to offer in the future is entirely your choice. I''m not here to pressure you¡ªonly to extend a hand in good faith."

    I stood, extending my hand towards him. "You''re the only person outside my family that have earned my trust until now. A friend if you will."

    "So what is your answer Lucian Blackwood, do you accept." I said my words laced with finality.

    Lucian rose, taking my hand with a firm grip, a bow of respect accompanying his words. "It would be my absolute honor."

    A smile spread across my face, slow but looking genuine, as our agreement settled.

 Support

    After leaving the training room, I went back to my room, feeling the strain of the recent sparring still in my muscles. As soon as I entered, I made my way to the washroom, drawing in the tub and letting the cold clear my mind. I knew my time here was truly drawing to a close. I stretched out on the bed, intending to rest only a moment, but the weariness took over, and I drifted into a deep, dreamless sleep.

    When I awoke, the room was shrouded in the dim quiet of night. I rose, dressed, and with a steadying breath, made my way to the headmaster''s chambers. The corridors were silent, my steps echoing in the stillness. As I reached the door, a voice, calm and ageless, spoke from within.

    "Come in."

    The door opened smoothly under my hand, and I entered. The headmaster sat behind his imposing oak desk, his young face unchanged, as timeless as his voice. Across from him sat Vasen, watching me with an intensity I had come to know well. They were waiting for me, both with a steady, expectant gaze.

    "So, I was expected," I remarked, settling into the chair across from them, noting every small detail.

    "Yes," the headmaster replied, his voice as composed as ever. "I have been waiting for this conversation."

    "I''m here to inform you," I began, my tone calm yet firm, "that I''ll be leaving the academy and returning to my own castle. And I intend to take Lucian with me."

    "Oh?" he replied, his young-looking face and timeless voice creating an unsettling contrast. "You wish to remove one of my best instructors from the academy. How should I feel about that?"

    "You''re the one who arranged for me to meet him," I countered, holding his gaze. "It''s hardly surprising, is it? Besides, he''s not the only instructor at this academy."

    The headmaster''s face shifted into a faint smile, a nod almost imperceptible. "True. And I suppose it may be time for him to leave these walls. Perhaps he''ll find greater purpose elsewhere."

    He leaned forward, folding his hands, and his eyes gleamed with something unreadable. "And what of Yelena? Do you not wish to bring her along as well?"

    I shook my head. "No. She''ll come to me when the time is right."

    The headmaster''s faint smile widened, almost approving. "Good. With Lucian, you secure influence over one house. With Yelena, a second. But tell me, what about the third?"

    I leaned back, feigning nonchalance, though every word he spoke was heavy with implication. "It''s interesting that you ask about a third when you never brought it up before."Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Why do you think that is?" he asked, his tone challenging yet composed.

    I raised two fingers, measuring my words. "There are two possibilities. First, this third person is either too powerful or holds a position beyond your reach¡ªunlike Lucian or Yelena, who were within your influence to give."

    He watched me with that calm, inscrutable expression, waiting. I continued.

    "But I''ve seen no sign of anyone here who could rival your own strength or status." I tilted my head. "Which leads me to my second theory."

    The headmaster inclined his head slightly, a silent invitation to proceed.

    "My second theory is that allowing me to ally with Lucian and Yelena was a test. A test given by this third person to determine whether I would be worthy of their support. And now, I believe that person is here, in this room."

    The headmaster''s gaze intensified. "Oh? And who do you think it is?"

    I allowed a small pause, savoring the weight of the moment. "Initially, I suspected it was Vasen. But now, I have a different answer."

    He chuckled, the sound low and approving, and slowly rose to his feet, his gaze still fixed on me, and extended a hand.

    "Very perceptive. You''ve proven yourself worthy¡ªat least, worthy enough for my support." His eyes gleamed with a rare intensity as he held my gaze. "Allow me to introduce myself properly. I am Zephyr Rylan, elder of House Rylan and the true head of Noxveil Academy."

    The name struck me, resonating with ancient power, and I could feel the weight of his legacy settling in the air between us.

    I rose, taking his hand. "A pleasure to meet you."

    When we both sat, I met his gaze directly. "So, did I succeed in your test?"

    He chuckled. "What do you think?" His eyes glinted with a rare enthusiasm. "Yes, you passed with flying colors. You will have the full support of House Rylan in whatever lies ahead."

    I inclined my head, a faint smile breaking through. "Did my performance align with your vision for the future head of House Aetherisin?"

    "You wouldn''t have my support otherwise," he said without hesitation. "You display the traits of a true ruler¡ªruthless yet empathetic, wise in recognizing when and how to use those around you. Nocturnals have been stagnant, caught in outdated ways. Your leadership may be the change they need."

    "I appreciate your confidence," I replied, standing to take my leave. "And I''ll do all I can to fulfill that vision."

    "May you remain victorious," he said, standing and clasping my hand once more. His voice held a resonance of finality and sincerity.

    Leaving the room, I felt a profound sense of purpose, each step bringing me closer to what lay ahead. As I turned the corner to my quarters, I found Lucian waiting, his stance alert, his gaze calm but intense.

    "Were you waiting for me?" I asked, taking in his composed demeanor.

    "Yes, I wanted to let you know that I am prepared to leave at your command," he replied, bowing slightly.

    "Already? Do you really have so little to leave behind here after all these years?" I questioned, unlocking the door to my room and stepping inside.

    He followed me briefly before answering. "I have few ties here. I was always a mere instructor, my presence serving a purpose but leaving little to linger on."

    "Well, go rest then. We leave tomorrow morning." With that, I closed the door as he retreated down the corridor.

    Inside, I sat on the edge of my bed, feeling the immensity of the moment settle over me. After everything¡ªthe trials, the isolation, the revelations¡ªI would finally be returning home. I pictured my mother''s kind face and my sister''s warm smile, both faces etched deeply into my heart. The longing was like a fire, and I felt a surge of energy course through me, the silver blood in my veins pulsing in anticipation. Soon, I would be home. Very soon.

 Majestic

    I awoke the next morning, feeling refreshed and fully prepared for my journey back home. I freshened up, slipped into my silvery-black shoes, white pants, and a silver shirt, and combed my shoulder-length silver hair back. As I gazed into the mirror, I saw my reflection¡ªsilver eyes, bright with anticipation, mirroring my inner readiness for what was to come.

    I stepped out of my room, where Vasen was waiting. "Go and tell Lucian to come outside. We are departing," I instructed, moving down the corridor. It twisted and turned until I reached the same silver door I had entered through. As it opened, I stepped out of the academy.

    Looking back one last time, I saw the enormous mountain where I had spent so much time. I walked ahead and saw the same white carriage drawn by six horses that had brought me here, with another carriage behind it, holding my belongings.

    I approached the carriage and met the same driver and his partner once more. My silver eyes scanned them, and as our gazes locked, their black eyes widened, and they immediately bowed deeply in respect or fear.

    I entered the carriage, settling inside as the door closed behind me. A few moments later, Lucian emerged from the academy, a small bag in his hand.

    "Sorry for making you wait," he said as he approached the carriage.

    "No need to worry. Give your things to them and sit in the carriage behind," I replied.

    "Thank you. As you say," Lucian responded, handing his bag to the driver, then walking toward the second carriage.

    "Let us depart," I said, leaning back in my seat and closing my eyes, feeling the carriage begin to move.

    The sun streamed through the thick curtains, but slowly began to dim. The road grew smoother, and after some time, the carriage came to a halt. The door swung open.

    "We are here, my prince," said the driver, stepping aside as I exited the carriage. Before me stood the immense, regal white castle¡ªa powerful symbol signaling my return home.

    I glanced down and saw an elderly man standing in front of me.

    "Welcome home, my prince. How have you been?" he asked.

    "I''ve been well, Eldon. And you?" I responded. Eldon Fitzroy, my father''s aide and right-hand man, was an old but dependable figure in our household. While I hadn''t interacted with him much before, as he typically handled matters beyond our home, his presence had always been a known.

    "I''ve been fine, thanks to His Highness''s grace," Eldon answered. "His Highness is waiting for you inside."

    "Before that, this is Lucian Blackwood. He will be staying here as my trainer. Arrange for him to stay on the lower floor," I said, motioning to Lucian, who stood behind me.

    "Greetings, Mr. Fitzroy. It''s a pleasure to meet you," Lucian said, extending his hand.

    "The pleasure is mine, Mr. Blackwood. It has been a very long time since we last met," Eldon replied.

    "Indeed, it has. I''d be pleased if you would call me Lucian," he said with a warm smile.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "As you wish," Eldon answered.

    Eldon then called over a guard, instructing him to show Lucian to a guest room.

    "If you will follow Victor here, he will show you to a guest room where you can freshen up. Afterward, I will take you to the room prepared for you," Eldon told Lucian, who nodded and followed the guard clad in silver armor.

    "Now then, my prince, let us be on our way," Eldon said, stepping aside to let me pass.

    I walked forward, knowing the path well. Though Eldon kept pace behind me, I didn''t need his guidance. I had been inside the palace countless times before.

    The halls of the castle stretched before me, white and twisting, reminding me of the many days spent here. Eventually, I arrived in front of a familiar yet imposing pair of silver double doors which I had passed by before but never entered, decorated with intricate silver patterns running the length of the door.

    "The prince is here, Your Highness," Eldon announced, and a heavy, familiar voice called from inside.

    "Come in."

    The guards standing by the door opened it, revealing the grand hall beyond. The space was vast and magnificent, commanding respect with every inch of its design. Gleaming silver and muted whites dominated the scene, creating an ambiance that was both otherworldly and majestic. The polished floor reflected the hall''s brilliance, crafted from alternating silver and black stone tiles, forming intricate patterns that seemed to shift and dance in the light.

    Along the hall stood towering blackish-silver pillars, each one adorned with delicate carvings spiralling upwards, like wisps of air. Behind the pillar, the dark silver walls housed a Line of majestic windows letting the soft moonlight fill the hall and reflect from the floor.

    Above, crystal chandeliers hung like clusters of stars, diffusing a soft, cool light across the hall.

    Above the Chandelier on the very ceiling itself was engraved a pure white silhouette of a full moon surrounded by ethereal clouds¡ª which seemed alive, casting ghostly reflections across the floor. This was not merely a hall for kings but for gods themselves¡ªa place that commanded reverence and awe.

    At the center of the room, seated upon a grand throne, sat a large, imposing figure. His seat, carved from dark silver and inlaid with gleaming white gemstones, seemed to glow with a celestial aura. His white hair and eyes, paired with a dark silver double-breasted coat adorned with intricate silver patterns and silver royal garb which spread behind him, completed the regal image. His silver garb bore the emblem of our house¡ªan engraving of a moon and clouds in dark silver.

    Eldon stepped back, and the door closed behind him, leaving only me and my father in the hall.

    "Welcome back, my son. How have you been?" he asked.

    "I''ve been well, father. I hope you''ve been well too," I replied, standing tall and meeting his gaze.

    This was the first time I had seen him in his traditional attire, seated upon the throne. While it was intimidating, more than that, it was awe-inspiring. Yet, I knew the man seated before me was still my father, even in this grand setting.

    "I''ve been well, son," he answered.

    "I''ve heard of your awakening and your training. I am proud to say that you have exceeded my expectations," he continued. I could see the sincerity in his eyes. Despite his position as a king, sitting upon his throne, he couldn''t entirely mask his emotions¡ªor perhaps, he simply didn''t want to.

    "I am honored," I responded.

    "You may be wondering why I am greeting you this way," he said.

    "Well, it would be a lie if I said I wasn''t," I answered.

    "You are now a complete Nocturnal¡ªone with royal blood and royal powers. Powers of the highest level and potential, if I may say so myself," he said, almost reminiscing. "You''ve solidified your position as the heir of our house, the next Head of House Aestherisin. It''s time you see what your final role will be¡ªwhat the room you will occupy looks like," he said, gesturing to the hall, "What your royal attire will be, and what your throne will look like," he added, pointing to himself and the throne he sat upon.

    I looked around at the grandeur of the hall, the ancient power flowing through the air, filling me with reverence. And deep within, I knew¡ªI wanted to sit here.

    I had always been ambitious, even in my previous life, and perhaps everything that had transpired since my arrival had only amplified that ambition. My past life and the struggles, triumphs, and victories I had endured flashed before my eyes. I would be the winner in this life too¡ªjust as I always had been.

    The silver in my eyes gleamed brighter than ever before, as if resonating with the hall, the power it radiated, or perhaps with my own thoughts of possession.

 Responsibility

    "This hall is the embodiment of our legacy¡ªof House Aestherisin. Every king of our bloodline, from the first to the current, has sat on this very throne." He spoke as he descended the platform, his footsteps echoing in the vast space.

    "This is the hall in which I have ruled for millennia, and in time, you will too." His voice swelled with pride as his gaze met mine, his eyes gleaming with a history older than most could fathom.

    "Today, I bring you here not just to show you where power resides, but to help you understand what it means. This is the symbol of the highest authority in all of House Aestherisin, the source of envy and respect across the lands." He paused, now standing directly before me, his presence imposing.

    "But above all," he continued, his tone softening, "I hope you will be impartial and just. I hope you grasp the immense weight of this responsibility." His hand settled on my shoulder, a silent gesture of the burden I was yet to truly understand¡ªthe weight of a king''s duty.

    "I am not you, Father. Perhaps I won''t be as kind as you, nor as forgiving," I responded, my voice steady. "But I can promise you one thing: I will never bring shame upon House Aestherisin."

    "I know you are not like me," he said with a knowing glance. "You are more like your mother¡ªand that''s fine. I understand where you both come from. We are Nocturnals, after all. Ruthless. Unforgiving. Driven by our desires." A flicker of something darker passed through his eyes, as if there was more he wished to say but couldn''t quite express."And I do admire you guys for that". He concluded his statement as if meaning to express something.

    "Thank you for sharing that with me, Father. I hope I will not disappoint you," I said sincerely. He was one of the few who truly seemed to care for me, even when I considered my previous life as an orphan.

    Calling him "Father" had never felt odd, may be because he was a thousand years old. My two lifetimes combined barely added up to a fraction of his existence.

    "Now that we''ve discussed that," he said, shifting gears, his expression turning serious again, "I trust you''ve learned about the outer entity, the infection, the Damned, and the technology that keeps us in check."

    "Yes, Headmaster Zephyr has informed me," I replied.

    "So, you know his name and his affiliations¡ªmeaning you have his approval," he nodded. "Not many know of him. A select, powerful few. His story is shrouded in intrigue and blood, even I''ve only heard the whispered legends never witnessing anything. He was the head of the academy even before I was born." A distant look overtook his face, as though recalling something long buried.

    "You''ll learn his full story in time, but for now, there are more pressing matters at hand," he said, his tone hardening.

    "Do you mean the outer entity?" I asked, a sense of dread creeping into my chest.

    "Yes, the outer entity is the primary threat. But more concerning are the Damned. They are stronger than humans, making them difficult to kill. Though killing us isn''t easy either, their numbers are growing, and soon enough, we may find ourselves at war." His eyes turned towards the windows, as if he could see the storm brewing beyond them.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "When I say ''soon,'' I mean it by our standards. By human standard of time, it will take a while for them to gather enough power, resources, and numbers to pose a real threat. But for us, years pass like days. We must be ready." He turned back to me, his gaze unyielding.

    "I don''t wish to burden you with this right now, not when you''ve just returned," he added, his tone softening again. "But I want you to have a general understanding. The finer details will come in time. As future head, you''ll be more involved in the workings of this house."

    "You know Eldon, my right-hand man. He''s the one who makes things happen. If you need assistance with anything, he will help you," he explained, his voice returning to its usual calm. He turned back to the throne as though already lost in thought.

    "Also, the woman you requested is being kept in a guest room on the lower floors for now," he added casually.

    "Lucian Blackwood came with me. They''ll likely be staying together," I said, not bothering to mask my intentions. Not that it mattered; he knew me too well to be fooled.

    "You can instruct Eldon on what arrangements to make for them. He will comply with whatever you wish," he affirmed, almost as if to emphasize his earlier point.

    "No problem, Father. I''ll make sure everything is handled well." I reassured him.

    "Now go," he said, his voice almost playful. "I''m sure you''re eager to see your mother and sister." There was an unmistakable teasing undertone in his words.

    "I''ll be on my way then," I replied, my tone polite but carrying a hint of amusement.

    "Oh, one more thing," he called as I began to turn. "I didn''t tell them about your arrival, as you requested. Your mother should be resting in her room. I''ve arranged things so she won''t notice your presence right away. As powerful as she is, sneaking up on her is no easy feat. And I am not sure how else you can surprise her." He paused, then added, "Your sister should be training. She seemed to be in a rut after you left."

    With that, he gestured for me to leave, his mind clearly elsewhere.

    "Thank you, Father. I will take my leave now," I said, bowing my head before retreating from the hall, the guard closing the doors behind me.

    Today, I came to understand two sides of power¡ªthrough the perspectives of both my mother and father. While my mother saw power as a means to an end, a tool to fulfill one''s desires and needs, my father viewed it as a responsibility to be respected and carefully wielded.

    Both perspectives held truth, but one was aligned with the ideology of this world, while the other resonated more with the values of my past life¡ªor perhaps, the way humans might view power.

    I needed to decide where I stood¡ªto choose between righteousness or volatility, self-serving or people-serving. I walked down the corridors, the weight of my thoughts pressing in on me. As I passed by a familiar door, an image flashed in my mind¡ª battered woman, soft and plump yet scarred, her heavy fleshy jugs adorned with heavy earrings, Her humungous asscheeks With stump of a rod peeking through, her body marked with blood, her flesh trembling in fear.

    The sight ignited a surge of desire within me , the silver blood rushing between my legs, my silver eyes glowing with intensity in the dark corridor. She would have her time, but not tonight. Tonight was for my family. I continued on, though the thought lingered in my mind.

    It was then that I realized something deep within me: I could never be the benevolent king my father envisioned. Yet, I did not wish to completely become the monster my mother desired either.

    I needed balance¡ªmy balance, not defined by anyone else. This was a path I would carve on my own.

    I arrived at the large white doors, their silver patterns glimmering in the soft light. The scent of my mother''s presence filled the corridor¡ªa sweet, milky fragrance that made my head swim as my trouser strained again my length. Finally I was here.

 Sleep

    I opened the door and stepped inside, my senses gradually adjusting to the room bathed in a soft, silver glow. Each step was deliberate, cautious, as if crossing into a forbidden sanctum. My gaze fell upon the woman lying on the bed, her form framed by an almost ethereal aura. Her hair was a pale, ghostly white, cascading over her shoulders and blending with her long, silken lashes. Her face, though mature, held a serene warmth, a kind of timeless allure that both comforted and unsettled. She was draped in a simple white robe that clung to her body with a graceful precision, as if shaped by her own subtle movements.

    The fabric had parted slightly along her chest, revealing the faint, teasing curves of her full, supple breasts beneath. As my eyes traveled down, the robe followed the contours of her body, emphasizing the inviting sweep of her hips and the strong yet soft line of her thick thighs. It was enough to make anyone''s pulse quicken; she was a vision of elegance entwined with something undeniably sensual, an embodiment of desire.

    There was nothing hidden about her form, yet it was only hinted at¡ªjust enough revealed to invite the mind to wander, to yearn. Even in her slumber, she was an absolute seductress, like an enchantress trapped in an ethereal dream. A thought surfaced, unwanted, of what might happen if another soul were to stumble upon this scene, to witness her vulnerability and grace. The mere possibility sent a chill of possessive rage through me, a sense of danger flickering beneath my calm exterior. My gaze sharpened, silver eyes glinting with an unspoken warning: this was a sight meant only for me.

    The depths of my thoughts, scattered and darkened by jealousy, nearly obscured the obvious truth¡ªI alone could enter this room unbidden. The room of Seraphina Aestherisin, within the House of Aestherisin. None dared to trespass without her permission, to breach the solitude of this space she commanded. In this vast territory Not even my father would dare such a transgression; only I had crossed this threshold without permission, the sole one granted this intimacy, and I get to keep my head even after doing so.

    I approached the bed as these thoughts ran rampant in my head, stopping just beside her. She was enchanting in her repose, captivating anyone who might look upon her. My fingers traced a path along her cheek, absorbing the softness beneath them. I continued from her cheeks to her lips, feeling her exhale¡ªa soft sigh escaping as her mouth opened. Gently, I slid two fingers between her lips, savoring the warm, yielding sensation that nearly unraveled my control as my fingers disappeared into her soft mouth.

    With my free hand, I hooked my finger around the neckline of her robe, tracing down until I reached the soft swell of her chest. Bit by bit, I eased the fabric aside, revealing more of the delicate skin beneath. Her breast was soon exposed, the peak of her nipple still shyly tucked away. As I took in the sight, my silver blood thrashed in my body, my dick stirring as though responding to a primal call. This moment everything felt like it had its own will, like I was fated to be here.

    The bestial side of me¡ªwhat made me Nocturnal¡ªbegan to surface, ruled by desire. But I would not surrender to it. I was in control. I wanted to savor this, each second building toward satisfaction that rushed impatience would never yield.

    I cupped her breast in my hand, kneading it softly, feeling its weight change shape under my touch. She sighed again, her lips clinging to my fingers as she sucked them, like a child with her favorite sweet after a long time.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    As I released her breast, I watched it jiggle before it settled, the pink nipple slowly emerging from its shell. Leaning down, I took the bud into my mouth, rolling it softly with my tongue until it stood fully aroused, her body stirring under my touch.

    She began to tremble, her awareness stirring. Her hand drifted to my hair, pulling me closer against her chest.

    "Cael... my Cael," she murmured, voice distant, dreamlike.

    "Another one of these dreams..." she mused, a trace of doubt flashing across her face, even as she kept me close. It seemed whatever my father had given her had blurred her awareness, shrouding her mind.

    I lingered on her breast, letting her savor the sensation, then looked up into her half-lidded white eyes looking cloudy.

    "Why stop? Not even in a dream can I have some relief?" she murmured, her face, usually so composed, now softened and vulnerable.

    "Do you miss me, Mother?" I asked, sliding my fingers from her mouth as she tried, desperately, to hold them in.

    "So much," she sighed. "I wish I could already have you back by my side."

    "Then why didn''t you call for me?" I asked, feeling the need to press.

    "You needed training; I couldn''t let my own desires be selfish to your future." Her voice was tender but laced with regret.

    "What a good mother you are," I whispered, taking her nipple gently between my teeth, tugging until she gasped.

    "But it''s getting harder. I don''t know how long I can bear it," she admitted, a tear brimming in her silvery eyes. "Now that I know what a man''s touch feels like, it''s like a part of me is missing without it."

    "Shh, no need to cry," I soothed, wiping her tear away. I didn''t want to see her in distress¡ªnot unless it was born of pleasure.

    "But you''ll be gone when I wake up," she said, her voice petulant, almost childlike.

    "No, I won''t go anywhere," I promised, cradling her face.

    "Promise?" she asked, her eyes wide with longing.

    "I promise," I said, nipping her breast just enough to draw another breathy moan from her.

    "Liar. How can a promise in a dream be real? I''ll be alone again once I wake," she murmured, voice tinged with sorrow.

    "It seems your mind isn''t as sharp as usual lately, or he''s given you something potent." I brought my face close to hers, our eyes meeting. "You''re already awake. This is no dream," I said, before capturing her mouth, her lips parting like an invitation. One that I accepted readily as my tongue entered her mouth .Our kiss deepened, languid and intoxicating, our breaths mingling for a long while until I finally pulled away.

    "Now, use whatever power you can to prove this is real. As much as I love seeing this absolutely Adorable side of you, I''ve waited too long to be with you here, in reality," I said, brushing my nose against hers, trailing kisses along her cheeks. She closed her eyes, and a faint mist escaped her hands, searching for clarity.

    Her eyes opened wide with sudden realization, the fog lifting. Her gaze met mine, filled with astonishment.

    "It''s really you," she whispered.

    "As I''ve been saying," I replied, amused, feeling her arms wrap around me, her body pressing against mine.

    I stroked her silver hair, a gesture of reassurance.

    "I still can''t believe it. You''re truly back," she murmured.

    "Better believe it," I teased, nibbling her earlobe, and she flinched.

    She was acting so adorable tonight, maybe even more so in my eyes. Whatever it was, I didn''t mind it, though I knew she''d return to her usual self soon enough.

    "So, shall we get down to business, or are you planning to leave me in this state?" I whispered, taking her hand and guiding it to the growing too the tent in my trousers. The ache had become undeniable.

 Frenzy

    I slowly parted my body from hers, feeling her hands grip my member through the fabric of my pants. Just the mere touch sent my head reeling with sensations I barely dared to acknowledge. Lowering my head, I took her breast into my mouth, abandoning any pretense of gentleness. My teeth bit into that pink bud, drawing blood as I suckled, causing her to moan in a mix of pain and pleasure.

    "You yes, just like that," Mother said, pressing my head deeper into her breasts. My other hand played with her other nipple, twisting and pulling until it stood erect, hard and taut.

    I lifted my head and moved to the other breast, leaving the red and battered one behind. My hand traced her body, unfastening her robe and exposing her. It traced her soft curvy stomach as it traveled down to her navel, then dipped into the wetness between her thighs. My fingers traced the slick puffy lips for a while, before entering her warm cave, making her squirm as her eyes rolled back in ecstasy. It was clear she was desperate, responding to my assault on her breasts and pussy simultaneously.

    There were no more reservations. I drew blood from within her warm cave, mixing it with her juices, as they travelled down her thick thighs staining the white sheet in an intoxicating red. She seemed to love every moment, tears cascading down her face as her hand worked my member through my trousers with frenzied urgency.

    Though I wanted to prolong her torment, her miserable state and needy moans tugged at my control as I took mercy on her. Increasing my pace, my thumb rubbed the pulsating bud above her lips as I bit into her nipple hard, making her cry out. With a final push, the floodgates opened, and she reached her first orgasm of the long night, her juices splashing everywhere.

    I stood up slowly, watching her in a dazed stupor, relishing in the feeling. But I was losing control as I tapped her cheek lightly before slapping it harder, turning the soft flesh a shade of red. She slowly came back to her senses, her white eyes glinting with delight.

    "Don''t make me wait any longer," I growled, tearing off my suit. My thick, veined member, throbbing with need, rose into view, its head turning red from the self-imposed restraint. Precum dripped onto the floor, a visual testament to the impending pleasure.

    I positioned myself above her, holding her mouth open and forcing my member into her throat. The warm, tight sensation was intoxicating, nearly overwhelming me as she struggled to breathe around my girth. Her silver eyes sparkled with delight as I retracted and thrust again with more force, gripping her hair to hold her in place. The animalistic groans echoed in the room along with sounds of her throat being strained and stretched, blending in a symphony of pleasure. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Her face was strained with tears, salvia flowing down her chin as she trembled under my assault. from pleasure , from pain or maybe a mixture of both but I couldn''t care less. I felt myself reaching closer and closer to my edge of control but this wasn''t how I wanted it to end. With a final pull from her mouth, I gathered my saliva-covered member, the silver sparkling along the veins that covered it thick length.

    I lowered myself slightly, sitting on her stomach while holding her large, soft mounds together. Her hands, trying to reach her pussy, were stopped by my hands, my grip steel. She was close again, but I was out of patience. Guiding her hands beside her breast, I instructed, "Hold them together."

    I positioned her hands such that the soft mounds were presses together, then inserted my member between them. The warmth and softness brought me to a new level of pleasure as I thrust, my dick piercing her completely before emerging from the other side. Holding her head, I lifted it, pulling her hair roughly as I buried my exposed head between her lips once more.

    The combination of the softness of her breasts and the slick, wet sensation of her mouth was almost overwhelming. I pulled out before thrusting deeply once more, reaching the edge of her open mouth before using her silver hair like a leash. Her eyes were delirious, her tongue flicking out as if anticipating another taste.

    Shifting her hair to one hand, I used the other to twist her nipples, causing her to moan, making her breasts and mouth vibrate with my pleasure. Moving lower, I traced her pussy lips but didn''t enter, only teasing the hungry cave. Moving further down, I felt her tight entrance, slick with her own juices and blood, making insertion in her tight hole easier. Inserting two fingers, I felt her eyes widen as a moan escaped her mouth only serving to increase my pleasure as the vibrating sensation spread through her whole being.

    I continued thrusting my member into her trembling softness, each thrust bringing me closer to my climax as my fingers delved deeper in her tight hole, moving from two to three. She squirmed under me, her eyes rolling back, the pleasure overwhelming her. I knew this was the moment I had been building towards, my own pleasure pushing me to the brink. unstoppable now.

    I thrust one final time, inserting my head deep into her warm mouth as I inserted my fingers into her back entrance. The shock unraveled my very being as I released, unknowingly white horns emerged from my head as my silver eyes shone an unknown intensity as I came undone pouring ropes of my essence down her throat. My fingers continued their rhythmic movement as another stream of juices streamed from her pussy.

    Her body squirmed beneath me, her eyes closed as if in a satisfied trance. almost like a cat too satisfied to move or maybe she passed out but I could not care less at the moment. Ignoring her almost intoxicated state, I left her breasts and completely inserted my member into her mouth down to her throat feeling my balls hitting her chin, as I poured my essence into her stretched throat, the vibrations from her remnant moans intensifying my pleasure. I continued, thrusting and pouring, each rope of silver essence sending me further into an orgasmic frenzy, her eyes remaining closed, her breaths heavy, Rope after rope of silver essence travelled down her throat as I thrust like there was no end in sight.

 Wait

    I collapsed onto Mother, her body a haven of softness that enveloped me in a profound comfort. I lingered there, suspended in a state of utter peace, cradled in her embrace. My hardened member nestled between her thick, silken thighs, its tip resting against the warm, moist juncture of her puffy pussy lips. The heat radiating from it, a potent lure, drew me ever closer, my head aligned with her entrance. The intoxicating promise of surrender, the seductive comfort, overwhelmed me, erasing the reasons I had not taken the last step until now.

    "No, my love," Mother murmured, her voice a silken whisper that jolted me back to reality, forcing me to acknowledge the transgression.

    "It feels so incredibly enticing," I confessed, gazing into her silver eyes, pools of ethereal clarity that starkly contrasted with the flushed chaos of her face ¨C tears, saliva, and a crimson blush spreading across her cheeks and puffing her lips. The sight sent a fresh throb of desire through me, my member aching, poised at the threshold, awaiting her permission.

    "You won''t have to wait long, my son. Not long at all," she breathed, her voice husky with anticipation. I slowly withdrew, only to reposition myself, my arousal pressing against the lush softness between her thighs.

    Her hand descended, her fingers, soft as petals, closing around my length.

    "Nothing would bring me greater pleasure than being your first," she whispered, her touch sending shivers down my spine. A groan escaped my lips as she stroked me, her rhythm deliberate and knowing.

    "But your first must be with your sister; only then will you reap the full benefits," she explained, her tone a seductive coaxing. I responded by biting her neck, my fangs extending, piercing her skin in a display of my mounting impatience. The taste of her blood, rich and intoxicating, washed over me, fueling my arousal to fever pitch.

    "Then I shall be entirely at your disposal," she offered, her words a dark, seductive promise. She guided my member, the head brushing against her warm, glistening lips, then entering ever so slightly, a tantalizing prelude.

    "In any way you desire, I am yours to command," she whispered, her voice a siren''s call, tempting me toward forbidden sin. A sin I readily wanted to commit.

    Moments later, a semblance of clarity returned, yet the lingering warmth of her embrace and the intoxicating tang of her blood only deepened my desire to prolong this illicit moment.

    I reluctantly released her neck, having indulged in the forbidden nectar. Looking into her eyes, I saw a reflection of my own dark desires.

    "Shall we refresh ourselves and then visit your sister?" she suggested, her fingers tracing the sensitive length of my member, eliciting a twitch, a involuntary shudder. The mere thought of my sister, the image conjuring in my mind, triggered a fresh wave of precum.

    "Someone seems rather eager," she observed, cupping my throbbing head in her hands.

    "Not more than I am eager to spend time with my mother," I replied, thrusting against her palm.

    "We''ll have ample time for that; we are family, after all," she murmured, finally releasing me. I stood, regretting the loss of her intimate contact. She rose as well, her naked body displayed for my appreciation, adorned with the marks of our passion ¨C a tapestry of crimson and silver against her smooth skin. Her breasts bounced with each step, her thighs thick and voluptuous as we made our way to the washroom.Stolen story; please report.

    While I cleansed myself, my gaze fell upon her soft, jiggling buttocks. The sight ignited a fresh fire in my body. With a surge of primal need, I harshly threw her over the edge of the tub, placing my throbbing member between her asscheeks, my own pre-cum released with a surge of my desires acting as lube.

    I returned her earlier teasing with a relentless passion, savoring the feel of her body beneath mine, asserting my dominance. I denied her release, prolonging her agony as her cries mingled with the sharp sounds of my hand slapping against her shapely buttocks, the impact sending them trembling against my touch, leaving a bruised crimson flush. My second climax arrived with the sounds of her throaty moans, my own breath blending with hers ¨C a mix of satisfaction from my side and desperate need from hers, a need I cruelly denied her.

    Afterward, we both emerged, clothed in simple night attire. I wore a silver robe; she, a pristine white one.

    "Is she still training?" I asked as we left the washroom.

    "Most likely, she''s been fixated on that since you left," Mother replied, her voice soft. We walked down the secluded hallway of our private floor where no person was allowed to enter or linger without explicit permission, creating an atmosphere of tranquil isolation.

    Our silent journey concluded before a pair of large, white double doors.

    "Is this the training hall?" I asked.

    "Yes, your father had it custom-built for your sister ¨C a sanctuary where she can train so that she doesn''t escape to garden or outside alone," Mother explained.

    "Let''s go in, then," I said, slowly pushing open the door and stepping into a world apart from our own.

    The training hall was a captivating, verdant expanse. Towering trees created a dense canopy overhead, their branches draped with lush, vibrant foliage. The ground was carpeted in deep green grass, a profusion of exotic plants adding to the jungle-like setting. Instead of taking the well-worn path leading to the centre, we circumvented the trees; I preferred a less immediate confrontation.

    The sounds of rustling leaves and turbulent winds guided us towards the heart of the artificial jungle. There, bathed in dappled sunlight, stood my sister.

    It was as if the trees themselves had parted to create a stage for her. The thick branches, the veils of grass and plants seemed to dance playfully around her. She had matured; her girlish charms were now enhanced by a burgeoning womanhood. Her sleek green training suit, clinging to her toned athletic body, did little to conceal her shapely peach-like breasts and a firm, well-rounded bottom ¨C curves subtly enhanced by her lean physique. Her face, devoid of any excess fat, possessed a youthful, almost unearthly beauty; doe-like white eyes, a button nose, and full pink lips that were slightly downturned in concentration.

    Her almost ethereal athletic beauty was enchanting, striking.

    "Mother, what are you doing here?" she asked, turning around. I was concealed behind a tree, my breathing and heartbeat suppressed, delaying her realization of my presence. Her gaze remained locked on Mother.

    "I wished to see my daughter; is that forbidden?" Mother asked, approaching her as the surrounding trees and branches gracefully moved to one side, creating a passage for her.

    "Of course, Mother, but I didn''t expect you to come here," she replied, meeting her mother.

    "How have you been, my dearest?" Mother asked, gently caressing her daughter''s cheeks.

    "I am fine, Mother," she answered softly.

    "But it seems you haven''t heeded my advice to rest," Mother remarked as I slowly moved ahead.

    I did not pay heed to their conversation as I slowly ent around them until I had clear sight of my sister from behind.

    A silver crossbow materialised in my hand, my powers surging. I loosed an arrow pulsing with concentrated essence.

    The arrow zipped across the clearing toward her head, aiming for death. But before it reached its mark, a wall of branches, a living shield, erupted to meet the deadly projectile.

    The force of the impact sent plants and branches flying as the arrow pierced the dense defense, finally dissipating before it could harm her.

    "Who''s there?" she demanded, whirling around, her white eyes blazing with a white-hot anger as they swept across the place where I''d been previously standing.

 playful

    I moved silently to her side, watching her twist around to locate the source of the attack. The movement pulled her tight green-and-white trousers and sports bra taut against her body, accentuating her sculpted frame. Her firm, peach-like breasts rose with her breath, and the curve of her round hips drew the eye with magnetic allure. The abrupt turn sent her snowy white hair flying, strands catching the air like threads of silver light. Her wide, doe-like eyes, sharp with alertness, only amplified her beauty. Even in anger, she looked more captivating than intimidating, her frown striking me as irresistibly endearing.

    The forest around us seemed alive, the grass and trees trembling as if sensing the tension. A branch suddenly shot toward my position, breaking the stillness with deadly precision. I raised my hand, channeling my essence into a shimmering shield that materialized just in time. The branch collided with a sharp crack, splinters spraying as I flashed away, vanishing before her gaze could lock onto me.

    I landed lightly atop a high branch, hidden within the verdant canopy. From this vantage, I could see my mother and sister standing in the center of the clearing, their figures encased in a swirling fortress of dense branches and razor-sharp blades of grass. The shield pulsed with an otherworldly life, impenetrable to any ordinary assault.

    Mother stood serene, her calm expression exuding a confidence that bordered on amusement. The faintest flicker of mischief glimmered in her pearl-white eyes, a stark contrast to my sister''s tense stance, her body coiled like a predator ready to strike.

    The air seemed to hold its breath. Then, with a sudden surge, the blades of grass shot upward, suspended for an instant before exploding into a raging, counterclockwise vortex. A tornado of green and earth tore through the clearing, the spinning fragments embedding themselves into tree trunks and slicing past me with terrifying precision. I conjured a silver shield once more, its luminescent surface meeting the storm''s fury head-on. Each impact sent ripples through the shimmering barrier, a testament to the raw power behind the seemingly fragile blades.

    Clever, I mused. This technique wasn''t just an offensive display¡ªit was a masterful area-of-effect attack, one designed to force an intruder into a defensive stance or outright eliminate them. However, the strain it placed on her was apparent; I could see the faint tremor in my sister''s arms, her breath growing labored.

    In the eye of the storm, they stood untouched by the chaos surrounding them. My mother remained still, a picture of unshakable composure, while my sister''s hands moved in swift, precise motions, commanding the tempest with sheer determination.

    I couldn''t resist a wry smile. Diving into the eye of the storm had always been a temptation I could never ignore. A silver crossbow materialized in my grasp, its sleek, gleaming surface humming with power. Without hesitation, I loosed a volley of silver arrows. They screamed through the raging vortex, carving through the whirlwind of grass and stone, heading straight for the heart of their sanctuary.

    Elara reacted instantly. The shield around them seemed to pulse with life, thickening as if sensing the threat. The branches intertwined more tightly, layers reinforcing themselves to absorb the relentless barrage. Each arrow struck with an explosion of silver light, splintering the barrier and leaving craters in its once-impenetrable defense. Yet, as quickly as they fell, new branches rose to take their place, mending the damage with stubborn resilience.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    My crossbow morphed, its form shifting seamlessly into that of a spear. I channeled more of my essence into it, its color deepening into a radiant, otherworldly silver. With a flash, I disappeared, leaving the remnants of my shield behind as the storm swallowed the space I had just occupied.

    I reappeared on the opposite side of the clearing,Blades of grass and chunks of rock tore at me, slicing into my skin and drawing silver blood, which flowed down the spear in my hands, further fueling its brilliance. the spear now a blinding beacon of power. Gathering my strength, I condensed its energy further, the silver light almost warping the space around it. With a sharp breath, I hurled it toward the heart of their protective cocoon. The spear tore through the air, its passage distorting the atmosphere with a palpable, menacing force. The shield of branches rose to meet it, but the collision shook the clearing to its core, sending shockwaves rippling outward.

    Elara spun toward Mother, her focus intensifying as she poured everything she had into strengthening the barrier. Branches stretched out feverishly, breaking apart the moment they met the spear''s overwhelming energy, only to be replaced by more. The storm slowed, its chaotic dance faltering as her power began to wane.

    I seized the opening. My figure vanished again, reappearing just outside the green sanctuary. A massive silver hammer materialised in my hands, the reaming arrows rained down on a same spot leaving a deep crater in their wake as I raised my hammer holding hand high. With a roar, I brought it crashing down onto the weakened shield. The impact sent a deafening crack through the air, breaking a hole in their defenses. Without hesitation, I slipped through the breach.

    Inside, the hammer shifted, transforming into a sleek, gleaming sword. Its edge came to rest against the smooth, youthful curve of Elara''s neck. Her breath hitched, her body freezing as I leaned close.

    "Got you," I murmured into her ear, my voice low and dangerous as I was changing it on purpose. The shattered remnants of the cocoon dissolved into the air, and the spear I had thrown dissipated harmlessly, its true purpose revealed as nothing more than a distraction. I could never truly harm them¡ªnot my beloved family.

    "Do you wish to know who I am?" I asked, pressing the ethereal blade just a fraction closer against her skin.

    Her eyes burned with defiance, but she tilted her chin slightly. "What about I take your head and find out?" she shot back.

    I felt the danger immediately¡ªa spear-like branch poised behind me, its deadly tip aimed at my neck.

    "You could," I whispered, my tone calm. "But you''re nearly out of essence, and you know my blade would do far more damage than your branch ever could. Though we''d both recover, of course." My words brushed her ear, each syllable deliberate.

    Her resolve didn''t waver. "I will fight you to the end."

    from the corner of my eye, I saw Mother watching with amused detachment, as though enjoying an unfolding play as our playful gaze locked .

    "Oh, fight we will," I replied, the sword in my hand dissolving into shimmering mist.

    "But ours will be a fight entirely different" I whispered as my hand moved to her waist, pulling her closer, my voice softening as the fa?ade melted away.

    "Bro¡ªBrother?" she stammered, disbelief cracking her steely composure.

    "Took you long enough," I said, my lips brushing the curve of her ear. Slowly, I trailed down, pressing a light kiss against her neck. I felt her shiver, her taut, battle-ready body melting slightly against mine.

 Moment

    She turned around her doe-like white eyes with a hint of brown appearing around them now wide as if in disbelief. She hugged me hard her firm and shaped body crashing again mine her head resting on below my chin.

    "I missed you brother." She said in a soft sweet tone.

    "So did I, my sister. so did I." I said caressing her soft white hair as I landed a kiss on top of her head.

    The nestled against me tighter her firm body igniting a fire in me. "You have grown strong." I said, patting her back. "I still lost though." She said and I could see that she was sad about that, not about losing to me but just losing in general. "That is just because you were already low on essence after training." I said comforting her, I didn''t want her to develop any complex.

    "And I knew about your power, while you don''t." I continued, and was telling truth too, she was definitely strong just that I had training with Someone like Lucian and my power was more potent than hers.

    I could feel her body slump against mine slowly." We should sit, you look tired." I said before I peeled her away from my body with great regret and sat down. I patted my thighs and she sat down, her round firm buttock landing between my thighs as she sat sideways hugging my chest.

    "That I why I keep telling her to take it slow." mother said sitting down besides us. "Over-exertion will only harm in long run. Everyone trains at their own pace, but pushing oneself too much will only strain their true potential." She said Cressing her head slowly.

    "you should listen to mother." I Said cupping her face and looking in her white eyes.

    "Okay brother." She answered nodding her head slowly.

    "Good girl." I said kissing her forehead as her face became bit red and hot which didn''t escape my eyes.

    "Looks like all you needed was your brother''s advice." Mother said with somewhat of a dramatic flair. "Poor me, my own child doesn''t listen to me." She said looking at her with soft eyes. I could see her playful mood as she herself knew that only reason Elara understood now was because of her defeat caused by her own over-exertion today.

    "Sorry mother."She said her tired face a bit guilty.

    "Silly girl, she is just joking with you." I said making my mother give a soft laugh.

    Looks like being tired was making Elara not pay attention to the playful mood around her.

    "He is right, don''t worry my child." Mother said to Elara.

    "Do you feel tired" I asked her to which she nodded, "that is because you over-used your essence." I said. "Do you want me to help you recover some essence." I asked her as her eyes stared at me as if to ask me, How.

    I held her waist and shifted her a bit back as my her firm round ass came to rest upon my hard member and I saw realisation dawn in her eyes and her face become read as she buried it in my chest. I didn''t miss her sneaking a peek to mother, her presence probably making her even more shy.

    She looked really cute. Which warmed my silver heart but made my member throb beneath the comforting weight and warmth of her ass. "No need to be shy, she is our mother, we don''t need to hide from her." I said as my hand slowly caressed her back making their way to her toned stomach.

    I could feel her body heating up, her face becoming more flushed, the heat making my dick twitch. my hands slowly drew circles on her stomach as I lured her with my soft whisper making her breath hitch. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    My hands slowly circled around her firm peachy chest as I closed my palm over them. Her breast fitting perfectly in my hand her nipple poking my palm from below her sports bra.

    I caressed her chest from above her green sports bra slowly circling around her areola her nipples standing taut. I could see her white eyes with a tinge of brown slowly becoming cloudy and hazy as soft sighs escaped her lips.

    "Just relax" I said as I took her nipple between my finger and thumb very sensually rolling it around from above her bra, feeling her body becoming more and more limp in my embrace as she let herself go.

    I looked did that for a moment before my hands slowly slipped inside her thighs bra closing around her bare breast. my sharp nails extended next instant as I tore the green bra away its reminds flying in the air making her flinch in my arm as her firm peachy breast lay bare now standing proud in the open.

    I raised her head and my mouth descended as my lips crashed upon her plump lips as I invaded her mouth with my tongue her trembling lips only adding to my pleasure and impatience as I devoured her. My fingers pinched her nipple making her gasp in my mouth.

    "What a good moment for a mother to witness, her two children getting along soo well" came mother''s voice, I could feel the desire in her breathy voice and even more so see her figure from the corner of my eyes as her robe was now open her plump figure in full display her nipples standing in attention. her expression one of delight and anticipation.

    I finally let Elara''s mouth go as her figure fell back in the soft grass, her parted lips a bit swollen from my assault. I turned to her and slowly opened her legs as she laid on her back. There Was a wet spot in between her thighs making her training trousers in that area more green than the rest. Her trousers met the same fate as her bra as my nails tore through it making her bare figure came into my view.

    Her tight pussy lips glistening with her juices and and slowly opening a bit as if inviting something to fill their void, an invitation I was about to accept soon.

    I placed my self between her thighs and dipped my head as I trailed kissed on her neck leaving red marks behind before coming to her breasts and taking her taut nipple in my mouth. The shudder that ran through her with the moan that escaped her mouths did not go unnoticed by me as my hand went down and traced the line of her tight lips. The contact making her tremble as more juices leaked from her pussy and a fleshy bud glistened on top of her lower lips.

    Her hand rustled my hairs as if not able to decide whether to push me away of pull me closer as I bit, sucked and pulled her beady nippled in my mouth. mothers figure came besides us as she was stark naked now her own face filled with need. She caressed my sisters face, "What a good girl." She said as my finger entered Elara''s pussy her tight folds holding it in place before I slowly moved making her moans louder her hands in my hairs more energetic.

    "Yes just like that," my mother''s whisper laced with sin enticed her. "Let yourself go, love." She said as her hand slowly closed around Elara''s other nipple making her tremble.

    "Yes, you are doing good." She enticed pulling the nipple between her nipple as my other finger entered Elara''s tight pussy.

    I could feel her trembling beneath me and her vulnerable expressions only make me ache with need to enter her more, causing more precum to leak from my dick, which now stood fully erect as veins with hint of silver covered its girthy length, my robe had opened at some point but I couldn''t care. My fingers increased their pace. my mouth sucked harder and bit harsher.

    "Don''t hold back." I heard my mothers voice telling Elara whispering in her ears before placing a slow kiss on her cheeks. "go with the flow." Mother said as I felt The toned body beneath me stilled for a second before it thrashed around, pressing my head down with force and feverishly thrusting herself into my fingers.

    I knew she was close. "See, how good that feels." Mother said as Elara''s thrashing increased almost as if she was trying to scratch an irresistible itch, one that plagued her very soul as I entered a third finger just as I heard a sharp scream, her pussy exploded with juices as they splattered everywhere, littering everything in their path with a slick liquid. Even my member that stood between her thighs was splattered directly the warm slickness making it throb uncontrollably.

    "Soo pent up, my sweet child." mother said as she placed a kiss on top of Elara''s head. "Now lets give yourself completely to your brother." She said as her white eyes turned to me "Should we?" mother whispered to Elara to which she nodded and I understood the signal I was waiting for. my glistening member lined with her tight lips as they finally stopped the waterworks. Her watery white doe eyes looked at me in anticipation, her plump lips parted.

    This was the moment.

 Primal

    My dick slowly entered through the tight lips as I felt her tight folds stretch around my dick head. It was so warm that it felt like my dick would melt; so tight that it was almost uncomfortable. As my head went completely in, I heard a pained groan from Elara.

    "You''re doing good," Mother said to her as she kissed her cheeks. Her hands descended down her body, playing with her nipple before reaching between her legs and flicking the fleshy bud glistening on top. I felt her walls tighten even more around me as I slowly moved, taking my head out before entering it again. The repeated movement slowly loosened the warm cave enough for me to feel comfortable as more and more of her slick juices coated her inside, making everything more comfortable and easy.

    I entered a bit more as, after my head went in this time, I could feel her trembling. I did so for a moment before I felt a resistance stopping my progress. She felt it too, as her eyes flew open and her breath labored. I didn''t want to hurt her, but this was really testing my patience.

    "It will hurt a bit, love. Bear it," Mother comforted Elara. "Everything will be better after this." She comforted her. I dipped my head and took Elara''s lips in my mouth, kissing her with a wild intensity as Mother caressed her nipples and clitoris. After kissing her for a moment, I felt her insides relax and also felt myself losing the last of my threads of patience as I pushed ahead. My member completely entered inside her; the stubborn resistance breaking before my assault of desire. I felt her scream, which was muffled into my mouth as we kissed, tears flowing down her eyes as I felt sweet and salty water mixing in our kiss.

    I felt power surge through me as her resistance broke. My eyes became a brilliant silver, my silver hairs seemed to have a life of their own as they fluttered with the sudden wind that rose. Her tearful eyes also opened, becoming fully white, using their light brown shade. The trees fluttered around us, the grass below encompassing Elara''s figure. I felt essence fill the air as the moonlight intensified, covering both of us in its embrace. I felt pure essence rush into my body from where we were connected; it seemed as if there was a pool of essence inside her silky folds from which it flowed to my body, filling every part in silver. The wind rose as the leaves and grass flew in the air. Everything around us was a mix of deep green and pure silver brilliance.

    "Yes, this is it, this is what we waited for," Mother said as she looked at the mystical phenomenon around us. "It truly happened." I heard her voice, but the essence filling my body was truly making me lightheaded, and in my clouded state, I succumbed to the primal need that filled my body. I thrust inside her. The slick warmth, the tight silky folds stretching around my member, the rush of essence like an aphrodisiac, as I thrust like a wild animal. My eyes were a blinding silver, no pupil visible in them, my silver locks fluttering with a blinding brilliance. Horns extended from my head, the previously white ones now shining silver.

    I exited from her pussy before thrusting again, my movement becoming more and more primal, a guttural groan exiting my mouth. While I felt Elara''s firm body writhing under me, her arms and legs covered with grass, her eyes silver but with a tinge of green in them as tears streamed down them, whether with pain or pleasure, I couldn''t pay any mind. Her white hair spread around her on the green grass around her, which seemed to become alive, the sharp white and deep green providing an enchanting contrast to any who could see. Her small tongue came out of her mouth, and I plunged down, taking it in my mouth.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Her moans and cries entered my mouth with it, making me more and more uninhibited. I moved faster and faster, the natural phenomenon around us becoming more and more intense, the essence filling the air and our union, the green signaling our primal, animalistic desire.

    I moved so fast that I felt my dick was on fire. Every thrust sent a current of pleasure through my balls as they slapped against her lips. The essence only increasingly filled my body; everything seemed like a haze as I was sure I was moving at an inhuman speed. To a human, it would seem like the mating of beasts, and maybe that is what it was, but I didn''t want it any other way.

    I felt a shudder run through my whole being, my balls tightening, my speed only increasing still. My mouth kissed her one moment, bit her neck the next, before assaulting her breasts.

    I felt essence rush through me as I finally felt the pressure building in my stomach and balls. The release I experienced was probably more than any I had before, more in quantity, more in quality, as it filled her insides, colouring them white and silver. But even that didn''t stop me or make me reduce my assault. I still thrust with a renowned vigour, feeling that it was not enough, even ten more times wouldn''t be enough. My dick came out of her pussy as a rope of white cum mixed with silver essence coloured the green grass below her before I fully impaled her again. I felt that I could reach even deeper inside her as her figure shuddered under me, her greenish-white eyes rolling back.

    I went on as my previous release subsided and a new one built. I felt the fire in me grow, feeling like a beast, my hunger eternal as I bettered her insides, my whole being giving off a silver aura.

    Just like that, I came a second time, and I felt the rush of essence filling my body decrease a bit, the phenomenon around us subsiding a bit. But that couldn''t stop me as I went on, my movement almost a blur now.

    My pleasure was unexplainable; I felt like I had ascended, like I was high, which I probably was, but I never wanted to stop. Just like that, I came a fourth time, and a fifth.

    My dick slowly ached now, with my balls. The rush of essence had become negligible, the trees returning to their calm, the grass losing its luster. But I was still lost as my movement became slow but didn''t stop.

    Just like that, I came a sixth time, and a seventh.

    I looked below and realized that Elara had passed out now, her eyes closed. That finally made me come to my senses as I slowly came to a stop, and my dick slowly exited her used and swollen pussy. I looked down and realized that her stomach had bloated up, probably filled with my cum. Seeing her stomach made me imagine her as a pregnant woman, which made my dick twitch, but not now, this was too early.

    I slowly pressed on her stomach, and white cum flowed out of her vagina, which instead of falling on the grass was actually caught in a soft pair of hands. I looked up and saw my mother as I stopped pressing; the cum stopped coming out, and I saw Mother slowly raise her cupped hands closer to her mouth. Her eyes were feverish, and I could see her dripping pussy as she slowly drank the semen which had come out of my sister''s vagina. She lapped her hands like a dog would and extended them below Elara''s vagina, her cloudy white eyes looking at me expectantly. As I pressed on Elara''s stomach again, more semen flowed out of her vagina, and the soft and plump woman repeated her previous actions, her expression like drinking the greatest delicacy in the world, her pussy dripping with juices falling on the green grass below.

    I did that for a few more times. Her actions of licking my semen like a dog, her satisfied expressions, and soft jiggling body as she moved to get more made my aching dick twitch madly. As she extended her hands, and I saw that no more of the semen was coming out, her disappointed expression was my breaking point of the already fragile patience I had just gotten hold of.

    I plunged towards her like a wild beast would, as her soft body fell back into the grass, and I landed between her legs. Her expectant expression told me everything I needed to know, not that my primal self cared as I went ahead on her. My dick, laced with my own and Elara''s juices, plunged into her soft folds.

 One

    I entered her all at once, and her mouth opened in surprise before a moan of utter ecstasy escaped her. It seemed to come from the very depths of her soul as her juices splashed around my cock, marking her first climax.

    The softness surrounding my dick, the heavy mounds in my rough hands, drawing blood and reshaping them with cruel intensity... I was too far gone now that I was finally inside my mother. The realization that I had claimed her, that she was mine now, heightened my pleasure along with my sensitive member disappearing into her welcoming warmth. "Ah, just like that," she shuddered as I let loose the full extent of my depravity, holding back nothing.

    My cock disappeared and reappeared from her pussy with each thrusted as I bit into her large breasts, filling my mouth with her blood. Her hands closed around my horns, giving a strange but pleasurable feeling as I sank my fangs deeper into the warm, soft flesh of her chest. Her moans filled the scented night air alongside the sound of slapping that echoed through the facility as my balls slapped against her plump pussy lips.

    I bit again and again, the taste of her sweet blood and the hot silkiness my member was enveloped in bringing me to new heights. More so was the fact that this was my mother. I had claimed her, and she was mine - mine only! The twisted thoughts broke my waning sanity further.

    As I thrust with inhuman speed and force, each thrust sending ripples through her soft, supple and plump body, the sight only made me wilder. I raised my hands, and they came crashing down on her milk jugs. She cried out as I held nothing back, her folds clenching around my dick. More juices filled her insides before spilling everywhere, marking her second orgasm.

    I did it again, the red marks now clearly visible on both her breasts along with the deep bite marks from my fangs. I did it once more, feeling pure happiness fill me. The pressure built in my balls reached an unprecedented level, making a jolt of tantalizing pleasure flash through me as they slammed against her pussy lips.

    I knew I was close, and my mother had also built up her third release under the assault on her tits and body, my throbbing shaft wrecking her insides. I saw red under the force of my eighth climax in a row, probably the tenth or eleventh of the day. My hands closed around her throat in a harsh grasp as her soft pussy convulsed around me. I saw her red, gasping face and watery eyes conveying the peak of pleasure she was feeling. The look silently begged me not to stop as I increased the pressure on her neck.

    I was teetering on the very edge as I felt her hands trace my body, coming to rest between our joined parts. As I thrust one final time, my dick disappeared completely inside her folds, her juices escaping around me to mark her third orgasm. Her hand held my balls in her soft grasp, massaging them as the action finally tipped me over into sweet release. I came undone, my own pleasure wracking my being as I could feel the hot seed and essence spurt from my dick, drenching her folds.

    I stayed like that for a while, reveling in the pleasure that filled my entire being as I pumped rope after rope of essence into her. All I could think about in my hazy mind was that finally, I was one with my mother and one with my sister.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    How I got up after that, or how I lifted my limp sister into my arms as my mother led us outside the facility, I couldn''t remember. Maybe that''s also why I hadn''t noticed the other presence in the room, the huge, trembling shadow in the far end of the facility, behind a tree.

    ________________________________________________________________________________________

    -- NO SERIOUS CONSEQUENCE

    -- DETAILED ANOTHER MAN SCENE (father ), NO NTR

    (You can skip this if another man in the story makes you uncomfortable, But it is a Household after all. Everyone is important.)

    It was Thalor Aestherisin, the proud head of House Aestherisin who had sat on the highest seat of power in the whole territory earlier that night, now wearing simple white trousers and a shirt that hid his figure. Even those clothes could not mask the trembling bulky body beneath them or the three-inch erection that stood between his legs.

    He wasn''t there from the start. He had just seen the slightly open door of the facility while passing by, drawn by curiosity. His ears picked up his wife''s cries. He looked from afar, saw his daughter''s sleeping face, and turned around. He wasn''t a beast; he didn''t want to see his daughter involved in such scenes.

    But his unfulfilled desire, his recently awakened beast roaring in his mind, made his every retreating step heavy, compounded by the crying and moaning sounds of his own wife.

    Under their joint pressure, he finally succumbed, but he still couldn''t completely abandon his morals. He did look back but walked to a far end of the hall and sat behind a tree. He would not look, but he could hear¡ªhear the sounds of his wife praising her son, the moaning and slapping, a symphony of their pleasure, igniting his own.

    His beast roared in his mind as his dick strained his trousers, forming a wet spot on the top. Even his nipples ached as he slowly opened his trousers and looked down at his own shameless desire pooling on the ground. His big hand slowly enclosed around his member, enveloping it between his rough hands completely. His arm moved with a speed almost matching the sound of slapping that echoed in the room, the harsh slaps making him jerk as he leaned against the tree.

    The moaning and grunting and slapping became a backdrop to his pleasure, a music to his beast''s ear. Aiding in his pleasure, his other hand went inside his shirt through the opened upper three buttons, and one could see them enclosing around his hardened, aching nipple through the almost transparent-looking casual shirt.

    The stopping of the sounds signified his release as he came with more fever than he had ever felt before, making his huge, hulking frame tremble in its aftermath. He saw his wife and son, along with his daughter, walk out of the room, and even in his current state, he didn''t miss the look in her eyes as they locked with his before she walked out.

    He could never fool her; she would never miss his presence in the room. And in his own wrecked state, he hadn''t even tried to mask his presence.

    He had reached his climax, and the facility was empty, but even then, his desire did not subside. He bowed down on his knees, his face on the ground. His burly hands again moved with speed as the musky, sweet smell of what had just transpired in this room still filled his sharp senses, making him more and more sensitive.

    "It is me, All me," he finally confessed to no one in particular, or maybe to himself. As his hands did their work, he felt some of his beast''s persona becoming one with his own conscience.

    "ME, only me. There is no beast," he cried as his choked sobs echoed in the empty facility along with his grunts and the rustling of his hands.

 Elara Aestherisin

    She woke up feeling refreshed and content, but more so fulfilled. For a moment, she gazed around in a daze before realizing she was lying in an extravagant white room. Sunlight poured through the towering windows, bathing the white-and-silver decor in a soft, ethereal glow, signaling the start of a new day. Lying on the expansive, plush bed, her eyes wandered to the ceiling. She saw an engraving of a full moon, its brilliance almost lifelike, set against a backdrop of intricate silver patterns on a crystalline dome. The moon appeared to cast a silvery glow, as if it truly illuminated the room. The sight jolted her fully awake. This wasn''t her room.

    Her room wasn''t this lavish. This was her mother''s room. A wave of confusion washed over her. What was she doing here? Her gaze drifted across the bed, and she saw Cael, her brother, sleeping peacefully. Naked. Her mother lay on the other side, equally unclothed. And then, like a torrent, memories came rushing back, leaving her breathless, as though someone had doused her in icy water.

    The sudden fight that had drained the last of her essence. The touch of her brother''s hands as they roamed over her body, soothing and teasing her. The fervent, passionate kiss replayed in her mind as her small tongue instinctively traced her lips. She remembered the feel of her breast in his mouth and looked down to confront her own nakedness. Her eyes landed between her legs, and the realization struck like lightning¡ªshe had done it. She had surrendered her innocence, her virginity, to her brother. He had claimed her last night.

    She vividly recalled his wild, shining silver eyes, his shoulder-length silver hair, and his white horns as he ravaged her before she passed out drawing in her own pleasure unable to handle the intensity of his desire and the power filling her body. The memory of his intensity and her own surrender sent a thrill through her body, leaving her feeling both elated and overwhelmed. She was happy¡ªhappy that her brother was back, happy that he had claimed her as his.

    The extraordinary phenomenon that had unfolded around them during their union also surfaced in her mind. The radiant silver essence filling the air, the lifelike green grass sprouting around them, and the towering trees swaying as if in approval. She recalled the surge of power that had filled her, examining her body quickly. Her lungs and liver had been refined to white, joining her already white heart. Her blood had grown purer, shimmering more silver than red. Even a portion of her left kidney had turned white.

    The progress made her beam with delight. She felt stronger, almost as though she had leaped from stage three to the cusp of stage six. She liked to categorize her development in stages¡ªa personal system that helped her track her progress.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Her journey had started with stage zero which began even before her awakening, as she awakened her heart blood during her feeding ceremony marking a start of the journey. She had achieved half of stage one- meaning refining her heart during her awakening, finishing the rest during her time at the academy. Later, with the aid of her brother''s peculiar and pleasurable methods of essence transfer, she refined half of her left lung and completing the process and passing stage two by refine the remaining half a few weeks after he went away. Stage three-- meaning refining her right lung had concluded just weeks before her brother''s return. But now, she had advanced in ways she hadn''t thought possible.

    She smiled with satisfaction. Her progress far outpaced that of an average Nocturnal. Her brother, however, was a miracle¡ªa true anomaly. His feeding ceremony alone had made his blood completely white from the start, conquering stage zero on the very day his journey began. She was certain his awakening had been far more potent than hers, a realization solidified during their fight the night before.

    It felt as though the moon itself had blessed him, destined him for greatness. Strangely, she didn''t feel jealous, which she was sure she would have felt had anyone else been at his place. Instead, for him she felt an unshakable desire to stand beside him, to support him, and to never become his burden. As she looked at his serene, sleeping face, a wave of admiration and care filled her eyes.

    He looked majestic. His silver hair shimmered with latent essence, framing his chiseled face and toned but balanced body. Even in slumber, he exuded power and an aura of otherworldly grace. Her gaze drifted between his legs to his semi-erect member, and a flush of heat spread across her cheeks.

    Catching sight of herself in a mirror on the wall, she noticed something strange. Her previously white and brown eyes had now become white and green. It startled her, though the change wasn''t unpleasant. Normally, her eyes turned fully white when she activated her power, reverting to their natural mix of white and brown afterward. But now, the brown had been replaced with green, giving her an entirely new look. One she didn''t particularly dislike as she always thought that brown was too ordinary as now she was only one in her direct family neither having a completely white eyes like her parent nor silver that now her brother had.

    The mirror also reflected the sleeping graceful form of her mother behind her, reminding her of a significant detail she had been ignoring. They had done everything last night in her mother''s presence. She wasn''t na?ve; she knew her mother had been aware of what was happening between her and her brother and had given her approval. Yet the thought of doing all that in her mother''s presence made her cheeks burn with both embarrassment and shyness as a warm, fuzzy feeling filled her entire being as she looked away in the distance.

    After a moment she again looked in the mirror and saw her red hot face before she looked to the sight and saw white clear of eyes of her mother locking into her slight greenish white ones. The sudden eyes contact making her freeze in her place for a moment.

 Potential

    I woke up to the sight of my sister between my legs, my dick in her mouth as my mother guided her head. Seeing my member disappearing between her lips and the busty, soft body of my mother, the feeling of my member being enveloped in the wet, warm, and tight small mouth of hers was an otherworldly sensation, probably one of the best I had ever experienced in my two lifetimes combined.

    "He''s awake," Mother told Elara as she looked up at me. Her big doe eyes looked up at me as my dick went in her mouth. The green in her eyes surprised me, but the sight of her looking at me as she swallowed me sent shivers down my spine.

    I always wanted to wake up like this, if it were possible always.

    "See how happy he looks," Mother told Elara. "I told you he would be delighted by your actions." I could see her beet-red, flushed face between my legs, the sight only sending a tingling feeling through my body.

    "How are you, son?" Mother said as she came close to me and kissed me. Her soft tongue and wet mouth on mine only made me lightheaded as I held her head, my fingers groping her white flowing locks as I devoured her face. My hips jerked as I thrust into the warm, tight cave that enclosed around my dick.

    My one hand slipped from her ears down to her soft body before ending on her boobs as I twisted the engulfing softness, making her moan in my mouth.

    "I only woke up to see her looking at you hungrily and her red, shy face," Mother said, breaking our kiss for a moment between her own moans. "So I encouraged her to go for it, about how you will enjoy her service, waking up first thing in the morning," she said before continuing her kiss.

    I stayed like that for a while before I let her go and finally looked down as I felt myself getting close. I placed a hand on my sister''s head as if to encourage her, to praise her, before thrusting into her mouth. But I wasn''t too rough with her; her endearing face and innocent big eyes only added to my pleasure as I finally unloaded down her throat, filling her with my essence.

    I slid my member out of her mouth, laced with her saliva and my cum, as she stood up, wiping her mouth. My mother loomed closer to my dick before licking it with a hungry look in her eyes.

    She cleaned my dick with her mouth, lapping at the remnant essence and a few more spurts of essence that I blessed her hungry mouth with. Elara came closer to me before laying in my arms, pressing her head against my hard chest. I could see her red face as she looked at her own mother cleaning her saliva from my dick.

    "Did you enjoy it?" she asked in a meek voice, one that I was sure Mother could hear due to her sharp senses. Her shy demeanor made me laugh as I caressed her back.

    "I did, very much at that," I said, looking at her face.

    "I would enjoy nothing more than seeing my lovely mother and sister first thing in the morning," I added, gazing into her greenish-white, doe-like eyes.

    "And waking up to the sight of my lovely sister taking care of my morning wood is only a welcomed, pleasurable surprise," I answered with a grin.

    "I thought you might not like being disturbed in your sleep," she said in her sweet voice.

    "I would like anything you do," I answered before landing a kiss on her forehead. "I have the best, loveliest sister in the world," I added.

    "Looks like someone''s forgetting me," Mother said, jumping onto the other side of my body.

    "How could I dare?" I said as I enclosed my left arm around her. "I have the best family in the world," I said, pulling them both into a warm embrace.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "I couldn''t ask for more," I murmured as I felt the warm naked softness of my mother on my left side as she cuddled against me, while the firm, tight, and toned naked body of my sister cuddled on my right.

    I almost felt like I was in heaven. I genuinely felt content with life, more than I ever had before.

    It was only after a while of staying in this calm, loving haven that I noticed a change in my body. I didn''t know what it was, but I felt more refreshed. My power felt more potent, as if more of it was actually mine¡ªtruly becoming a part of me. I examined my body as I closed my eyes and realized that I had completely refined my liver, with only a small portion of my left kidney remaining to be refined. Yet, there was an even bigger change. The silver blood flowing through my veins now felt purer, shimmering with otherworldly intensity, the essence filling it to the brim.

    I opened my eyes and looked to the side into the mirror, noticing that my silver eyes were more pure than before. My hair shimmered with a renewed essence. I concluded that this transformation was thanks to the phenomenon that occurred last night, when I had taken my sister''s virginity and experienced my first intimacy in this world.

    "Mother, what happened last night? What was that power and phenomenon?" I finally asked. I had only been told that it would be better to have my first sex with a virgin¡ªpure, nocturnal, and preferably one who had awakened some power, as that would increase the chances of a very good result.

    "Do both of you feel any change in your bodies?" Mother asked, to which I nodded, as did Elara.

    "Good, very good," she responded. "The results were better than predicted." I was sure she could feel the increase in essence and its purity within both mine and Elara''s bodies.

    "What happened was actually a phenomenon known as Sacred Resonance," she said, looking at both of us.

    "It''s rare, extremely rare, I would say. Every virgin will experience an increase in their essence upon their first time, especially if both are virgins. But that alone is not Sacred Resonance." She continued, her eyes never leaving us.

    "It is only when two souls are connected, when the bond is deeper than mere carnal pleasure. The pleasure becomes otherworldly¡ªsacred, if one would define it, owing to its name. It is in that moment that the phenomenon occurs. The participants are blessed by their own Source of power as it resonates with them."

    "It increases the amount of essence in one''s body, refines the purity of that essence, and more than that, it awakens their true potential," she added, taking a brief pause.

    "Don''t be confused¡ªyou''re not suddenly all-powerful. But in a way, your true potential is awakened. The peak of power you can achieve is unlocked for you." Her eyes were intense, making me realize what the strange sensations in my body were, and why, though the changes seemed subtle, I felt so different.

    "The green in her eyes is a sign of that," she said, turning her gaze to Elara.

    "She refines her body with moon essence, but her power is in plants," Mother explained. "The green signifies that she can now exert deeper control over plants. The more she trains and refines her body, the higher her power will become, and the deeper her control over plants will grow."

    Elara looked at Mother, then at me. "Will my hair change too?" she asked, a hint of concern in her voice. "I like white hair," she added, making both Mother and me chuckle.

    "No, they won''t," Mother replied, shaking her head with a smile. "If they were going to change, they would have started, like your eyes did. But they''ve only become more white after last night. So, they probably won''t turn green."

    "Good then," Elara sighed in relief.

    "You will always be a part of House Aestherisin¡ªhair or eye color doesn''t change that," I said, kissing the top of her head, my fingers threading through her white hair.

    I knew the reason she asked was probably because she worried about standing out if neither her hair nor her eyes were white, making her seem different from the rest of House Aestherisin. Her fluttering eyes after my statement confirmed my guess.

    "Silly child," Mother said affectionately, caressing Elara''s head. "Don''t worry about such trivial things. Did you forget? Your body is still filled with moon essence. The moon is just as much a part of your life as plants and the color green." I could understand why Elara felt this way. In this world, the color of one''s hair and eyes often defined their lineage, especially within gatherings of houses. No one would want to look different from the rest of their house.

    "Well, looks like we need to train harder from now on," I said, hugging them both closer, and Elara nodded.

    "Or else how can we reach our full potential?" I added.

    "Well, before that, why don''t we freshen up?" I said with a grin. "As much as I want to just stay here, we have things to take care of." My words made them smile as we nestled together bare bodies against one another.

 Small

    We woke up and made our way to the washroom. I eased myself into the bathtub, its warm water inviting me to relax. Elara and Mother slid in beside me, their bodies pressing gently against mine. The intimate closeness of their warmth stirred a mix of comfort and indulgence.

    Their hands roamed over me, the gentle friction washing away the remnants of sleep. Each caress was unhurried, deliberate, and nurturing, their touch lulling me into a state of serene ease. The sensation of their skin against mine awakened a fuzzy warmth that coursed through my body, cocooning me in bliss. After a time, they began cleansing themselves, and I reciprocated, my hands moving over them as we shared the tender intimacy of bathing together.

    We emerged from the washroom stark naked, and I finally felt awake. "I need to take care of something now," I said as we walked to the closet. I donned a simple silver robe, and Mother and Elara did the same.

    I leaned in and kissed Elara, my lips brushing against her soft ones, then turned to Mother and did the same. "I will be back soon," I said, turning and walking out of the room.

    "I should go to my room too," I heard Elara''s sweet voice as she spoke to Mother while I walked down the hallway.

    I descended a grand staircase, then another, and yet another, finally reaching the lower floor of the castle, where I saw Eldon standing.

    "Greetings, my prince. I hope you have been well," he said, bowing.

    "I''m good, Eldon. How have you been?" I asked.

    "I am the same as the last time we met," he replied.

    "Good. Take me to where Lucian is staying," I instructed.

    "As you wish, my prince. Please," he said, signaling to a corridor beside the staircase. I walked beside him as he led me to the room. This floor was less grand than mine, though by no means of lower quality. Anything subpar would tarnish the honor of House Aestherisin. Perhaps it was simply that the personal royal floor where I stayed was so lavishly exaggerated that this floor felt ordinary in comparison. Still, it was splendid for a lower floor. Guards in white armor stood at intervals, while servants bustled about, carrying items to and from rooms. Everyone stopped and bowed as I passed. This floor was busier than ours, which only allowed a select few servants for maintenance while preserving the family''s privacy.

    I had been here before, shortly after coming into this world. Lost in thought, I barely noticed when we stopped before a white door. It was visibly larger and more ornate than the others in the corridor.

    Eldon knocked on the door and announced, "His Highness, the prince, is here to see you." The door opened instantly.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "Greetings," Lucian said, bowing in the doorway. He wore a simple casual shirt and trousers. His light blue attire created a sharp yet harmonious contrast with the white and silver backdrop. He looked as he always did¡ªcalm and respectful.

    "One night, and your demeanour has grown even stiffer," I teased, stepping into the room.

    "You may continue your work. I''ll call for you when I''m done talking," I said to Eldon. He bowed and retreated as Lucian closed the door and walked inside. The room, though not as grand as ours, was far from modest¡ªa luxury suite by any standard.

    I sat on the sofa, and Lucian stood before me. "Okay, stop being so formal. Come and sit," I said, gesturing to the other end of the sofa. He complied.

    "At the academy, things were different. But this is the castle, the house of the Lord. Here, you are the future lord¡ªthe current heir," he said. "I feel I must give my due respect."

    "I brought you here as a friend, and we shall remain friends," I said casually, leaning back on the sofa. "As for being the lord or heir, I''m not officially either. That''s why I needed your help. Remember?" I added, signaling to him as a reminder.

    "I remember," he replied.

    "Then stop overthinking. We''ve already decided everything beforehand. We''re friends, not a king and his subordinate," I said firmly.

    "Now, about what I''m here to discuss. First, I''ll take you to meet Elina after this," I told him, watching his eyes light up.

    "Second, this is a guest room on the first floor, and you''re not a guest. You''re my friend and trainer. I''ll arrange for you to move to a permanent room on the second floor," I added, glancing around the room.

    "And third, you need to decide¡ªdo you want Elina to stay with you in your new room?" I asked, his eager expression giving away his answer before he spoke.

    "Yes, I most definitely want that," he answered eagerly, anticipation clear on his face.

    "Good. These are the main things I needed to discuss. Once this is settled, I''ll arrange a training facility for us on the second floor where we can train," I said.

    "Now, with that out of the way, how are you feeling in the castle?" I asked.

    "Small," he admitted. "Everything here is so grand it makes one feel insignificant. It''s not my first time in the castle, but my feelings haven''t changed." making me chuckle. I imagined how overwhelmed he''d feel if he entered the royal family''s private floor, which I was sure he hadn''t. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have made such comments about the lowest floor.

    "You''ll get used to it. Change your perspective. Think about how this grand castle, these towering walls, and all these luxuries surrounding you are all built to serve you and to fulfil your needs," I said, watching his expression.

    "I''m afraid only the one sitting high above, on the true seat of power, can think like that. We below still live to serve ," he replied with a smile.

    "Well, you make a valid point too," I said as we indulged in some small talk.

    "Now that you''re more relaxed, let''s meet the mystery girl," I said, standing and walking to the door.

    I opened it, and the guard stationed outside bowed. "Call for Eldon," I instructed before turning back into the room.

    "That reminds me, how do you know Eldon?" I asked, recalling their earlier interaction.

    "Oh, we met a few times when I entered the castle. Even the last time, when I sought the lord''s permission to leave for the academy, Eldon was present beside the throne," he explained.

    "I thought you two knew each other on a more personal level," I said, smiling.

    "No, nothing like that. We''ve only exchanged greetings in passing," he replied as Eldon arrived at the door.

    "You called for me, my prince?" Eldon asked.

    "Yes. Now lead us to Elina¡ªthe mystery girl of ours," I said as Lucian came and stood beside me at the door.

 Train

    We walked down the hallway, which opened into the large living room I had passed earlier. To the right were the towering staircase. We continued straight ahead and entered another hallway that ran parallel to the one we had just walked down. With every passing second, I could see the expectations building on Lucian''s face, and I became genuinely curious. What kind of woman could cause the typically serious and stoic Lucian to display such expressions? She had to be an intriguing character.

    We walked for a while before coming upon a simple white door. We stopped in front of it, and Eldon knocked. "Who is it?" a deep, alluring, and throaty voice called from inside.

    "It is me, Eldon," Eldon replied. The voice responded, asking him to wait for a moment.

    The door opened, and she stepped into view¡ªthe mystery girl. Her brown skin reminded me of chocolate from my previous world. Her hair was light, curly, and black. She was looking down, adjusting the crop top she was wearing, paired with denim shorts.

    As she looked up, her deep black eyes first met Eldon''s before shifting to mine. As her gaze moved over me, it landed on the figure beside me. I noticed her eyes widen with disbelief and surprise. The black orbs seemed to reflect the very stars themselves. Then, relief filled her face. It looked like she had been worried about someone¡ªperhaps Lucian, maybe even herself.

    Lucian stepped forward, and she rushed into his arms. I moved aside slightly.

    "You really took your sweet time this time," she said, her voice accusing but still warm.

    "I am sorry," Lucian said as they embraced each other tighter. They exchanged a few more words before separating.

    "Oh, how negligent of me. Meet His Highness, the Prince. It is only by his grace that we are able to meet today," Lucian said, turning toward me and gesturing towards me while he introduced me .

    I saw the excitement in her eyes quickly shift to respect, tinged with a touch of fear. She offered a bow, her movements accentuating her curves. "Greetings, My Prince. I am Elina Stiles," she said.

    "No need for formalities. Please, rise," I said, signaling for her to stand.

    "Thank you, My Prince," she responded.

    "There''s no need to be so formal. Lucian is not just my trainer; he''s a friend, and by extension, so are you." I said, my tone calm and steady.

    "Thank you for your grace," they both replied in unison.

    "Well, now that I''ve done my part in reuniting two lovebirds," I said, straightening up, "I feel it''s time to leave you two to reminisce in peace." I turned to leave, Eldon following close behind me.

    "Farewell, My Prince," I heard their voices call from behind.

    "Eldon, prepare a room on the second floor¡ªone of high quality. Once it''s ready, move Lucian and Elina there," I instructed as we walked back toward the open living room.

    "As you say," Eldon replied.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "His Highness wanted to meet you," Eldon informed me just as I was about to ascend the stairs.

    "Where is he?" I asked.

    "He''s in the living room on the top floor," Eldon answered. I nodded and turned back.

    "You can continue your work; I''ll go there myself," I told him. As he started to follow me, I stopped him with a nod, and he bowed before returning to his duties.

    I climbed the grand staircase, the urge to run to the top flashing in my mind, but the thoughts swirling in my head made me slow down and think. The image of Elina from earlier¡ªher chocolatey skin, her presence¡ªflashed before me.

    I probably wouldn''t try anything with her. She was Lucian''s girlfriend, and he was someone I considered a friend. I wouldn''t ruin things for a girl, and besides, she seemed relatively normal¡ªif a bit striking in her own way. I''d seen women like her in my previous life, but there was something about the way she carried herself that made her stand out, reminding me of her origins: Elina Starwood. Starwood.

    Perhaps, in my past life, I might have thought differently, even if I had been involved with my own mother¡ªthe wife of my very father in this world¡ª the power dynamics between us were the same. In this world, Mother and I were on equal footing. No one was kept in the dark, as evidenced by my father''s actions of numbing my mothers senses as a welcome gift last night. He definitely knew what was going on and had no issue with it. But with Elina, it would feel wrong¡ªlike abusing power or forcing her into something she didn''t want. Normally, I wouldn''t care, but in this case, I didn''t want to antagonize Lucian, lose his friendship, or keep him in the dark by doing something behind his back¡ªnot now, at least. He was still a friend, and one who had his uses still.

    I reached the top of the grand staircase as the glint in my silver eyes was replaced by my normal expression , I walked into the living room as I adjusted my member beneath the silver robe. the exaggerated grandness of the living room on the top floor deeply contrasted the simplicity of the first floor. I saw my father sitting on a sofa to the side and walked toward him.

    "Greetings, Father," I said.

    "Greetings, son. How have you been?" he asked. I didn''t miss the teasing and knowing undertone in his voice.

    "Very happy, I would say, especially after last night. Thanks for your arrangements," I said, sitting down.

    "Nothing to thank me for. Just a father making his son happy," he replied.

    "Why did you call for me, Father?" I asked, shifting the topic after we exchanged pleasantries.

    "I wanted you to start becoming a part of the official business. You need to start preparing now," he said, picking up a teacup from the table.

    "I like tea. One of the best human inventions," he said while taking a sip. It wasn''t like Nocturnals couldn''t indulge in human delicacies.

    "How do you want me to start?" I asked, and he turned to me, placing his cup down.

    "First and foremost, you should start joining the training sessions from today onward," he said, his eyes fixed on mine. The house had its own guards¡ªcalled knights¡ªand they were divided into three tiers.

    The Knights of Bastion were responsible for the outer boundary and maintaining law and order outside the inner boundary. They were level-three knights. Then there were the Knights of Aegis, who protected the inner boundary and upheld order within it. The Knights of Aegis were further divided into two groups: the lower-level ones, known as Aegis Wardens, handled the boundary and law enforcement, while the higher-level knights, known as Aegis Guardians, were in charge of the castle grounds and its security, including the first three floors of the castle.

    The highest-tier knights were the Knights of Zenith. They were the epitome of authority and prestige in terms of military power and combat strength. Their mere names would strike fear into the hearts of most vampires. They were responsible for the upper four floors of the castle.

    "Where do I start, then?" I asked as he took another sip of his tea. I was beginning to crave it myself as memories of my previous life came flooding back. I had been quite obsessed with tea back then.

    "You won''t start with the Knights of Bastion, Aegis, or Zenith," he said, making me confused.

    "What do you mean?" I asked.

    "You will train with level zero," he said, a gleam in his eyes. I was confused for a moment before it clicked.

    <figure></figure>

 Ring

    Normal vampires, even the majority of Nocturnals living in the inner circle, believed that the Royal Family was protected by the Level One Knights, meaning the Knights of Zenith. This was a commonly held belief, and it seemed logical, given that their sole responsibility was to protect the upper four floors of the castle.

    However, what most were unaware of was that while the Knights of Zenith ostensibly controlled the tools for securing the upper four floors, in reality, their influence only extended to three floors. The top floor, the personal floor of the Royal Family, was actually protected by a different group of knights.

    This was all information I had learned from my mother and father some time ago, so hearing my father suddenly mention the Level Zero Knights now intrigued me, further deepening my thoughts.

    "You mean the hidden knights?" I inquired, my curiosity piqued.

    "Yes, but a more formal term for them would be Astral Knights. They are responsible for the security of this floor," my father explained.

    "Why have I never seen them?" I asked. While I had felt certain things after my awakening the previous night, especially in the throne room where my father greeted me, nothing had ever seemed substantial.

    "Well, they are knights of the highest order. They train from the moment they are born, spending thousands of years honing their skills before they are worthy of being called Astral Knights. If they can be detected, it would be a dishonor to our name and our prestige." He said, looking at me seriously before sitting up straighter.

    "Do you mean they are everywhere?" I asked.

    "Everywhere, nowhere," he replied. "They are not allowed to enter private chambers unless there is an emergency."

    "Only we, the royal family, along with the Council of Elders, are aware of their existence. However, it is only the royal blood and throne that they follow," he explained.

    "There are rumors about their existence¡ªof a hidden force¡ªbut no one knows who, when, or where they are. Thus, they remain just rumors as they circulate through the Outer and Inner Countries. We have never debunked or encouraged those rumors," he added, taking a sip of his tea.

    "If they are as omnipotent as you say, Father, what were they doing the night Elara and I were attacked?" I asked, genuinely curious.

    I saw regret flash across his face as he placed his teacup down. "It was my negligence. Actually, everyone in the royal family knows about the existence of the Astral Knights, but only those of us who sit on the throne are supposed to know the finer details¡ªlike their schedules, training areas, and regimes," he paused, looking down, as if pondering something, before continuing.

    "But I was too lenient as a king. I didn''t strictly regulate the rules when it came to my brother, as I saw him as family. So, he had access to the Astral Knights'' shift details and actually found the loophole¡ªplaces not personally accessible by the royal family, such as the garden." He glanced at me, conveying his meaning, and I had already understood it all.

    "So, that''s why he chose to hide the assassin in the garden¡ªit was considered a private space of the royal family," I concluded, finishing his thought.

    "And it was convenient that an important meeting had been called that day, so I was busy and you two stumbled into the garden," he said in a heavy tone.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "I shouldn''t have been so lenient. My kind nature almost cost you both your lives. I should have been more careful about such things," he added, a hint of guilt in his voice.

    "That''s fine, we learn lessons at every stage of our lives," I said calmly, as if we were not discussing the potential loss of my life. My father nodded in agreement.

    "But I am still confused about something. We have a history spanning hundreds of thousands of years, so I''m sure everything has been planned out for a long time. How did we miss something like the probability of an accident occurring in the garden, especially considering it was thought to be a private space of the royal family, despite knowing that it is not often used?" I asked, hoping for more clarity.

    "Well, about that," he began, "the garden wasn''t always there. I had it built a few years ago for your mother. It was a place we frequently visited, especially your mother at the time, and it was added to the list of prohibited areas. We simply forgot to update its status after it became more isolated." He explained.

    "It seems I''m not shaping up to be the ideal ruler in my son''s eyes," he chuckled.

    "No, it''s fine," I said. "You have other responsibilities. It''s the negligence of the person responsible for regulating the schedule."

    "Well, thank you for your encouragement, my child," he said, though his tone grew more serious. "But I''ve always believed in the saying, ''As the ruler is, so become the people.''"

    "But more than that, I believe in keeping a firmer hand on things," I said, looking him directly in the eyes. "If people are allowed to act like the king, then where lies the distinction between a ruler and his subjects?"

    "Or in your words, perhaps, ''Authority fades when Equality reigns.'' A king and subject are never on the same level," I concluded, letting the silence settle between us as my words sank in.

    "Looks like you already have your ideology. That''s good. A ruler needs firm beliefs in order to write his rule in the annals of time," he said with a smile. "You''re really growing up," he added, chuckling as we exchanged a few more small words before the atmosphere grew serious again.

    "Now, I think we should head to the training facility," he said, straightening up and setting his cup down.

    "Before that, if I am training with the knights, what about Lucian?" I asked, one final thought lingering in my mind.

    "Lucian actually has a history with the Astral Knights, so we can definitely work something out," my father replied, making me even more curious about the connection he was referring to.

    "But let the man enjoy his time for a few days first," my father added, making us both laugh.

    As calmness returned to the room, my father extended his and and on his ring finger was a silver ring which at first glance seemed normal matching the silver and white in the surroundings and on his person but as his thumb caressed the dew drop like silver Dimond in the middle , oval in shape. the seemingly simple piece of jewellery seemed to come to life as the Dimond in the middle pulsated with silver glow as if alive looking like the heart of the ring itself, the glow making the intricate runes around the Dimond shine with resounding brilliance making them shift and shimmer with a power which seemed ancient. The whole seemed to become unreal. filled with an untouchable power and all encompassing aura.

    "This is an ancient heirloom, passed down from one ruler to the next," my father explained. "It is said to have been forged during the time of the first ruler, the grand lord of our house, and is imbued with his own remnant power." He explained as a figure materialised before us.

    It was dressed in a armour made of dark silver and silver material. The armour seemed like a strange but harmonising mixture of light silver clothes that flowed but gave feeling of not being simple clothes as they looked to be indestructible with ancient dark silver runes flowed on then, they mostly covered the joints while remaining was covered by dark silver looking material that looked like unbreakable metal. On it''s face the wore a Mask that seemed to be made of the same dark silver material as the one in the armour the mask was engraved with mysterious looking runes which seemed alive as the pure blackness behind the mask where the eyes should have been looked at me.

    "The Astral Knights only listen to the bearer of the ring and their immediate or allowed family," my father continued. "This ring is the symbol of power and authority in our house. It represents the might of House Aetheris and the dread it strikes into its enemies. It is called ''Aurelian Veil.''" He finished, his gaze resting on the figure before us.

 Inner Sanctum

    "Let us leave for the facility," Father said to the figure as he rose to his feet. I followed suit, and together we began to walk, Father leading the way. The figure turned silently, and as we walked, I found myself observing it closely, noticing peculiar and fascinating details. It moved with an uncanny stillness, as if it existed only in appearance. Even walking right beside it, the figure seemed to vanish from my senses the moment I looked away. There was no sound¡ªno heartbeat, no rushing blood¡ªsensations that any nocturnal being could easily pick up. It was as if the figure was not truly alive, merely an echo of existence.

    We approached what appeared to be an ordinary wall in the living room, its surface seamlessly blending with the rest of the room''s decor. Yet, as Father raised his hand and pressed it to the wall, intricate silver patterns began to shimmer and animate, as if the wall itself had awakened. The patterns pulsed with a mystical energy, transforming the mundane surface into something otherworldly. Then, with a low rumble, the entire wall dissolved into the ground, revealing a dark and foreboding hallway.

    "There are many such entries scattered throughout the castle," Father explained, stepping into the shadows.

    I followed into the dark hallway the air thick with an oppressive energy. The deeper we ventured, the more alive the darkness seemed. It pressed in around me, almost tangible, carrying the weight of unseen eyes. It felt as though countless entities were watching, their gazes piercing through the veil of shadows. Remembering the enigmatic figure beside me, I glanced to my right, only to find its form barely discernible. Even the silver accents on its clothing failed to betray its presence; it had melded into the darkness so thoroughly that I doubted I could find it if it chose to hide.

    The hallway eventually led us to a pair of massive silver doors, ancient and imposing. Father repeated the gesture he had used on the wall, his power resonating through the space. The towering doors groaned with ancient powers as they slowly opened, revealing a sight that left me breathless.

    "This is the inner sanctum, the hidden base of the Astral Knights. Welcome, my son," Father announced.

    Beyond the doors lay an expansive chamber¡ªa circular living area surrounded by pristine white walls that glowed faintly, as though infused with moonlight. Ancient silver doors lined the walls, spaced evenly apart. There were over ten of them, each separated by a distance that hinted at the sheer size of the sanctum. Despite its simplicity, the place exuded a sense of grandeur. The towering white walls and dark silver-tiled floors bore no excess ornamentation, yet their very presence radiated an air of power and history. It was minimalistic yet majestic, a testament to a legacy older than one could comprehend.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Neither the ring nor these entrances seem hidden deeply enough. What if someone attempts to find this place?" I asked, voicing a concern that had been building in my mind.

    "A valid question,but both the ring and entrances has a common point." came a calm, measured voice. It resonated not just in the air but within my very mind, echoing from all directions. The sound seemed both distant and omnipresent, a fitting representation of the Astral Knights'' elusive nature.

    I turned as a door in the center of the chamber opened, revealing an elderly man. His hair and eyes were as white as freshly fallen snow, and he wore a uniform like the one wore by the guard earlier though his had a dark silver cape adorned with the emblem of an eclipsed moon¡ªa symbol, I realised, representing their role as protectors of the royal family, shadows guarding the luminous moon from prying eyes. The full moon itself was a sigil reserved solely for the royal family, a mark of ultimate authority.

    The man stepped forward, bowing respectfully to my father. "The power," I said, answering his earlier question.

    "Indeed," He replied. "Only those who wield the purest power of the moon can unlock these entrances. The ring serves as a conduit, channeling that power in a precise pattern to produce the necessary energy. Without it, the doors remain sealed, impenetrable to all."

    The old man straightened, turning to address me directly. "Furthermore, the ring itself cannot be misused. Should anyone attempt to steal it, they would find it nothing more than a decorative trinket. Only the one anointed by the king and awakened to the moon''s essence can wield its true power. For the ring to transfer its authority, the reigning king must personally remove it and place it on the finger of their chosen successor."

    The meticulous safeguards impressed me. What seemed at first to be simple mechanisms were, in reality, masterfully designed to ensure that power remained securely in the hands of the rightful ruler.

    "This," Father said, gesturing to the man, "is Eryndor Lunaris, the trainer of the Astral Knights."

    "It is an honor to meet you in person, Prince," Eryndor said, his calm voice carrying a weight of unspoken wisdom. His white eyes seemed to pierce through all pretense, as though he could see straight into my soul.

    "I am eager to learn more about the Astral Knights and their ways," I replied, meeting his gaze.

    "I hope we live up to your expectations," he said, a faint smile touching his lips.

    "That depends on you, doesn''t it?" I quipped, earning a soft chuckle from the old man.

    "We shall have interesting times ahead, my prince," he said with a note of amusement.

    "I look forward to it," I replied.

    "For now," he said, gesturing toward a door on the left, "you should observe the knights in training. From there, we will decide where to begin your journey."

    "Lead the way," I said, falling into step beside him as Father joined us. Together, we walked toward the door hr had pointed too.

 Astral Knights

    We walked through a towering white door that opened into a small hallway, which led to another circular balcony. Standing on the balcony, one could look down at a dark platform where lines upon lines of knights were training. They practiced sword movements in perfect unison, hundreds¡ªif not thousands¡ªmoving together, creating a scene of awe and grandeur.

    "This is the first hall," Eryndor said. "Here, the newly recruited are taught the basics of all weapons. An Astral Knight must be able to wield anything they can get their hands on. Nothing should limit them."

    The circular balcony connected to a staircase that spiraled downward into the training ground. From where I stood, on the other side of the staircase''s opening, were three grand doors. The door on the left was simple, while the one on the right was more ornate, with swirling patterns adorning its surface. The middle door was the largest and most striking¡ªgrand and pure white, embellished with silver patterns. It resembled the doors on the personal floor where I lived with my family.

    "Those are the testing rooms. When someone believes they''ve trained enough and mastered the basics of every weapon, they can take the tests," Eryndor explained, gesturing toward the doors. "The one on the left is the beginner-level room. If they pass, they earn a badge signifying their basic mastery of all weapons and advance to the next stage."

    He pointed to another room on the left from where we were standing the door of that one was engraved with a badge.

    He pointed to the right-hand door. "That''s the intermediate room. Passing this test grants an intermediate-level badge and moves them to the next phase of training."

    And he pointed to a room similar to the previous one opposite to it its door bearing a different badge

    Finally, he turned toward the grand central door. "And that is the mastery room. Anyone who passes here earns the title of Master in every weapon, completing this first stage of training."

    In total there were five door on the balcony three for testing and two fro beginning and intermediately taring while the common area was the joint training before one gave or passed the beginner room test.

    "So after the mystery test must come the next hall" I asked.

    "True lets us move see that now" Eryndor replied.

    Before we left, I also went inside the beginner and intermediate training rooms rooms. The beginner-level room housed trainees practicing complex techniques that combined offense and defense. In the intermediate room, knights were actively dueling. Some bore injuries while others celebrated their victories.

    We left the first hall and entered the second. It followed a similar system to the previous one but focused on hand-to-hand combat. Here, the trainees practiced lethal moves aimed at vital areas like the heart and head. In the common area, they drilled basic maneuvers repeatedly until they became muscle memory. In the beginner room, they practiced advanced techniques against animated dummies imbued with life by some magical source. The intermediate room, however, was much more brutal. Trainees fought each other with unrestrained ferocity. Blood stained the floor, and some bore deep gashes or cuts.

    "This is the second hall," Eryndor said as we exited.

    Next, we entered the third hall, where the focus shifted from physical combat to mental acuity. Trainees were subjected to sudden attacks and had to defend themselves while following commands. Those who hesitated often sustained injuries¡ªsome even fatal.

    "This is where mental fortitude is built," Eryndor explained. "They learn that a single moment''s lapse can mean death. Mental strength is as crucial as skill in battle."

    The testing rooms here were no less challenging. In the beginner-level room, trainees faced dummies that moved with deadly precision. They seemed almost too dangerous for the untrained, though to me, they looked weak compared to Lucian''s dummies. The intermediate room was entirely different. Magic altered the environment, shifting it into dense forests, freezing mountains, or scorching deserts. These settings introduced environmental hazards alongside mystical threats¡ªbranches that ensnared, trees that attacked, and deserts rife with hidden dangers.

    "This is where they start learning to survive harsh conditions and face mystical dangers," Eryndor said as we walked out.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "The three halls together form the Grand Beginning Phase of Astral Knight training. To move beyond, trainees must pass the Grand Test, which evaluates everything they''ve learned so far. Only those who succeed advance to the Grand Intermediate Phase, held in the next three halls," he explained.

    This training process fascinated me. It revealed the intricate mechanisms behind the Astral Knights'' strength and discipline.

    The fourth hall marked the beginning of the Grand Intermediate Phase. The atmosphere here was different¡ªthe air seemed alive, pulsing with vitality and essence.

    "In this hall, trainees are introduced to essence: its properties, how it works, and how to wield it. It serves as a transitional phase from pure physical and mental training to the mystical realm," Eryndor said. This hall lacked the three-tiered system of its predecessors, focusing instead on foundational knowledge of essence.

    We moved to the fifth hall, reserved for those who had undergone an awakening or were nearing the age for it but hadn''t yet felt the essence.

    This hall was divided into two sections. In one, in the common hall those who had awakened their powers learned to understand and control them. In the joint area, they practiced basic techniques. The beginner hall focused on using their abilities for offense and defense, while the intermediate hall involved duels where they integrated their powers into real combat scenarios.

    "What about the second section of the hall?" I asked as we entered the other area.

    "That''s where those unable to awaken their powers are trained. They learn to use mystical items to borrow power instead of wielding their own," Eryndor explained.

    I already knew about mystical items¡ªobjects imbued with powers by their creators. Some, like my father''s ring, were extraordinarily rare and powerful, their longevity a testament to their creators'' skill. Most mystical items, however, lost their potency over time and required recharging or replacement. Items were categorized by the strength and duration of their imbued power.

    "The training here mirrors that of the awakened, but with mystical items replacing personal powers," Eryndor concluded as we exited the hall.

    "The next phase is where an Astral Knight are taught how to become a true astral knight" he said as we returned to the grand hall with its towering walls and ten distinct doors. I now understood the purpose behind five of them, leaving five more to uncover.

    We entered the sixth hall, and unlike the previous structured designs, this hall resembled a large, dimly lit room. Objects such as beds, cupboards, desks, chandeliers, and other furnishings were scattered throughout the common area.

    I observed the hall for a moment before noticing movement in the shadows. Trainees, clad in the same uniforms as the knights we''d seen earlier, flitted silently between the shadows. Their figures flashed briefly before disappearing, only to reappear in another corner of the room.

    "This is where knights are trained to use shadows to their advantage," Eryndor explained. "Astral Knights'' uniforms are mystically crafted to blend seamlessly with shadows, but they must be imbued with essence to activate these properties." His words clarified why understanding essence was critical for every knight. Those who couldn''t awaken their own powers needed to rely on mystical items to harness such abilities.

    In the beginner training room, trainees practiced fighting in shadows¡ªlearning to kill silently, utilize their powers while remaining hidden, and leave no trace behind.

    At the intermediate level, the training became more advanced. Trainees engaged in shadow combat with one another, using the darkness itself to attack, evade, and retreat. It was a test of both their skill and their ability to master stealth tactics under pressure.

    "This concludes the Grand Intermediate Phase of training," Eryndor said as we exited the hall. "After passing the Grand Test, a trainee can be considered more than halfway to becoming a full Astral Knight."

    He gestured toward the next hall. "The seventh and eighth halls form the Grand Mastery Phase, the final stage of training before deployment."

    We entered the seventh hall. Unlike the others, it didn''t focus on combat. Nor did it have the familiar three-tiered tests. Instead, this hall emphasized knowledge. Here, knights were educated on the main powers of the world, including the Five Ruling Houses and the Aeshterian Knights whom they were sworn to serve. They studied the royal families of all houses, particularly the royal family of our house, which they were bound to protect.

    Additionally, they learned battle strategies, studied the nature of the Outer Entities, and gained insight into the infected and the damned¡ªknowledge critical for survival and service.

    This hall required a single comprehensive test. Once passed, knights progressed to the eighth hall, which focused on deployment. Here, trainees were assigned their duties¡ªbe it guarding specific locations, protecting designated individuals, or managing crucial operations. The eighth hall also oversaw knights who were already out in the field, ensuring schedules and assignments were maintained seamlessly.

    "This concludes the training and deployment process for Astral Knights," Eryndor explained as we emerged into the main hall once again.

    By now, I felt I had a thorough understanding of the entire process. Yet, one question lingered in my mind. "What about Halls Nine and Ten?" I asked.

    "There is no Hall Ten," Eryndor replied with a small smile. "There are only nine halls, and the ninth hall is the Hall of Elders. It is where the higher authorities of the Astral Knights convene to decide the future of the order." He gestured toward the most imposing room, standing grandly in the centre, towering over all the others the hall from where he had emerged. Its prominence made it unmistakably significant, but it also left me puzzled.

    "What about that other hall?" I asked, pointing to the hall we had not Seen yet.

    Eryndor''s smile widened slightly. "Ah, I understand your confusion. That is Hall Zero," he said in his calm, steady voice.

 Angel

    "Let''s go inside," Eryndor said as we moved toward the remaining hall.

    As we stepped in, I immediately noticed it was larger than the previous ones. Looking down, I saw vampires sitting below as if they were in a classroom. Yet, something stood out¡ªthe vampires were children.

    "This is the hall where kids chosen to become Astral Knights are trained. They learn everything they need to qualify as Astral Knights before moving on to Hall One," Father explained this time.

    "How are these kids chosen?" I asked.

    "They are orphans with great potential, children sold by their parents, or those abandoned and cast out of their homes," Father replied.

    These children lived their entire lives within the facility, only permitted to leave after passing all eight stages of training.

    "Anyone with potential can train to become an Astral Knight, but not many survive¡ªor remain whole¡ªafter the eight stages," Eryndor explained.

    "The children live here as they would in dormitories, provided with every facility to maximize their learning," Father added. I knew, given his soft-hearted nature, he would never let anyone harm or mistreat the children.

    As I absorbed his words, something crashed against my legs. I looked down to find a small, innocent face gazing up at me. She was probably around three years old. Her light blue eyes widened with astonishment, her matching-colored hair swaying softly behind her.

    "Sowy," she said in a delicate, childlike voice.

    "It''s fine," I replied, crouching to her level while signaling to Father, Eryndor, and the approaching guard to pause.

    "Are you all right?" I asked gently. She nodded, her small frame moving with her head.

    "What is your name?" I asked.

    "Rubina," she answered in a sweet, clear voice.

    "Well, my sweet Bina," I said, lifting her and setting her on my thigh. "Why were you running?" I asked.

    "Bina?" she repeated, tilting her head curiously.

    "Yes, that''s a nickname. Do you like it?" I asked. She made a thoughtful expression before nodding.

    "Yes, Bina likes her new name," she said with a shy smile.

    "But nicknames are special," I whispered. "Let''s keep this one just between us. Our little secret."

    "Okay! Bina won''t tell anyone," she replied with a delighted giggle, mimicking my hushed tone.

    "Now, why were you running?" I prompted, pinching her round cheeks playfully. She hesitated briefly before her light blue eyes sparkled with realization.

    "Bina was running," she said, pausing for emphasis.

    "Because?" I urged.

    "Bina likes running," she said simply, as though it were the most obvious thing in the world.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    "That''s a serious issue, then," I said with mock severity, my expression turning grave.

    Her small face scrunched up in concentration, her childish features deep in thought.

    "What if you bump into others?" I asked.

    "Bina will say sowy," she declared with certainty, as though it resolved everything.

    "But that''s not the problem," I said seriously, making her ponder again.

    "The problem is... what if someone gets hurt by Bina''s cuteness?" I said dramatically, watching her eyes widen.

    "I can handle it because I''m strong, but what about someone else?" I asked with exaggerated concern.

    "Bina shouldn''t run anymore," she concluded in her soft, serious tone, nodding firmly as if she''d reached a profound decision.

    "Are you strong?" she asked suddenly, her curiosity piqued.

    "Very strong," I replied, flexing playfully.

    "Then Bina can run around you!" she declared, her logic impeccable. "You''re strong, so you''ll survive Bina''s cuteness again."

    "Fair enough," I said with a smile. "You can always run around me."

    Her eyes lit up with joy. "Bina likes Uncle Angel," she said suddenly, beaming.

    "Angel?" I repeated, intrigued.

    "Your hair and eyes shine, and you didn''t stop Bina from running. You''re also really, really good-looking," she said, counting her observations on her tiny fingers. "So, Bina thinks you''re an angel."

    "You know what? Since Bina gave me a nickname, I''ll accept it. But just like your nickname, let''s keep ''Angel'' our little secret," I whispered conspiratorially.

    "Okay! Bina promises," she said eagerly.

    "Now, off you go," I said, gently setting her down and standing back up.

    "Will Uncle Angel come again?" she asked, her big blue eyes glistening with hope.

    I hesitated, looking at her innocent face. "I''m sure we''ll meet again in due time," I replied softly.

    Her eyes grew teary, so I plucked a few strands of my silver hair, imbuing them with my essence. The strands wove together into a radiant, silvery bracelet.

    I knelt, tied the bracelet around her wrist, and said, "Keep this so you won''t forget your Uncle Angel. Work hard, and maybe we''ll meet again."

    Kissing her soft blue hair, I stood and turned away.

    "That girl is from the House of Vleroth," Father explained as we left the hall. "Her parents died in our territory, and with no place to go but great potential, we decided to train her."

    "Well, let me go back for now," I said to Eryndor, to which he nodded.

    "Don''t worry, Prince. I''ll make sure to take good care of the girl and ensure your promise is fulfilled," Eryndor said.

    "Good," I replied.

    "I heard Lucian came back with you," Eryndor continued, to which I nodded.

    "If he''s teaching you, then I believe you know enough by now. You should continue training with him. If you wish to compete against other knights, you can come here once or twice a week," Eryndor advised. I nodded again before walking out of the long, dark corridor. A wall opened as we emerged, thanks to my father, and it closed behind us as we walked.

    "I should go back now; I''m sure you have your own tasks to complete," I said.

    "Before that," Father began, taking something from his pocket. It was a dark-colored bracelet with a gemstone inside.

    "This is a bracelet, similar to my rings, giving you entry to the Inner Sanctum. However, only the one chosen to be the next King by the Council of Elders can wear it," Father explained.

    "Have you taken care of that?" Father asked.

    "Lucian Blackwood will certainly help me, and Yelena Llewellyn is under my control as well, so we will see results from her too. We just have to wait. The situation with the Blackwood family will turn bloody if they continue to oppose us," I responded, explaining the current situation. Father nodded in understanding.

    "And the Rylan family is satisfied with you, I suppose?" he asked.

    I nodded.

    "Good, very good," he said.

    "Here, take this," he said, handing me the bracelet. "In this case, I don''t think it will be a problem."

    I accepted the bracelet and fastened it around my wrist.

    "Now I will be on my way," Father said before walking out of the living room.

    I stood there for a moment, processing everything I had learned.

    "This really has been a long day," I sighed, leaving the living room, only to come face-to-face with Rowena.

    "Greetings, Prince," she said, bowing slightly while holding a tray in her hands.

    "What''s that?" I asked.

    "This is food for Varena," she answered, causing a memory of the soft woman to stir within me, along with a surge of primal dark desire.

    "I''ll take it. You may leave," I said, taking the tray containing soup and a large mug of blood.

    She bowed and left, and as I turned to walk, I carried the tray in my hand. My silver eyes glinted with malice as my semi-hard member created a noticeable outline against the white robe I wore.

 Devil

    I opened the door and walked inside, closing it behind me. The room was dark, but I could see everything clearly. My eyes fell on the bed, where a mature, plump woman lay with her back turned to me, facing the other side. Slowly, I walked toward her, setting the tray on the bedside table.

    Touching her bare arm, I suddenly grabbed it harshly, making her jerk and turn to face me. Her initially confused eyes gained clarity as she looked at me. To my surprise, they were filled with happiness, not fear or panic as I had expected.

    "How have you been?" I asked, my voice calm as I sat on the edge of the bed. She moved to the side, kneeling on the mattress. Her expression grimaced slightly before she replied.

    "Fine," she answered in a meek, small voice.

    "Did you really?" I asked, tucking her wild hair behind her ear.

    She nodded, her fleshy body jiggling slightly with the motion. My hands roamed gently before resting on her lips. Slowly, I traced her plump mouth before prying it open. Then, I grabbed her tongue, harshly tugging it, making her flinch as her eyes widened in surprise.

    "Don''t lie to me," I growled softly.

    "Or have you forgotten everything?" I asked, tugging her tongue once more before releasing it.

    "No, never," she replied, her trembling voice tinged with tears.

    "Then tell me the truth," I said as my fingers brushed over the earrings adorning her large, sensitive nipples. I tugged at one, causing her to flinch. Despite the tears in her eyes, I saw something else there: hunger, a strange kind of satisfaction.

    "Go on," I urged, pulling the other ring gently. Tears spilled down her cheeks.

    "It''s so itchy¡­" she murmured hoarsely, her voice trembling like a child''s complaint. The tears flowed freely.

    "It''s so itchy, I don''t know what to do," she said, her head falling back. I pulled the rings again, her whole body jerking as the strain drew a small bead of blood from her stretched nipples.

    "Ah¡­ ahh¡­ aaah¡­" she cried out, moaning before struggling to steady herself and ease the strain.

    "Be good. Tell me, where do you feel itchy?" I asked, letting go of the rings. My hand slowly descended between her legs.Stolen story; please report.

    "Everywhere. My whole body," she sobbed. "I don''t know where to start," she choked out, her tears flowing uncontrollably.

    My fingers brushed against her slick folds, feeling the dampness there.

    "Does it feel itchy here?" I asked. Her breath hitched the moment my fingers made contact.

    She nodded. I responded with a sharp slap to her swollen lips, making her whimper as more moisture leaked out.

    "Speak when I ask a question. It seems you really have forgotten," I said, pinching her throbbing bud.

    "Yes, it does. It feels so itchy," she cried, her voice broken between sobs and moans. Her body seemed rewired, unable to distinguish pain from pleasure.

    My hand traveled further back until I felt the cool, firm stump lodged between her cheeks. The moment I touched it, she froze, her cries and moans abruptly stopping.

    "What about here?" I asked, my voice low as I brought my face level with hers. My silver eyes glinted, and a cruel smile spread across my lips. My cruel being looked like devil reincarnate. Her teary black orbs reflected despair, but also a flicker of anticipation.

    "The worst," she whispered.

    "What if I take it out?" I offered, applying the slightest pressure to the stump. Her whole body trembled violently.

    "Please, please. It''s killing me," she sobbed, burying her face into my shoulder, her entire body shaking.

    "Shh, shh, shh¡­ You''ve been a good girl all this time," I murmured, stroking her head gently.

    "Suck me. If I like it, I''ll fulfill your wish," I said. She quickly straightened, desperation and despair etched into her features. My arousal swelled as I saw her resolve.

    She opened my robe, her eyes falling on my exposed length. I leaned back against the headboard.

    "I won''t do anything. This is your test," I said, relaxing as she hesitated for a moment before plunging her mouth down onto me.

    She gagged, saliva spilling from her lips, but she persevered. Her red, teary eyes locked onto mine as she struggled to take more. She bobbed up and down, each attempt bringing me deeper, her throat stretching painfully. The miserable sight sent waves of pleasure through me.

    "You''re not getting a reward like this," I said, though my body trembled with ecstasy.

    Her efforts redoubled, her pace quickening as her desperation grew. Her juices pooled beneath her, evidence of her own arousal despite the torment. The warm, tight sensation of her throat around me was intoxicating, and I closed my eyes, letting her strained, muffled sounds wash over me.

    Finally, I felt myself reach the edge. Grabbing her hair, I pushed her head down, my entire length buried in her mouth as I spilled into her throat. She gagged and sputtered, but held steady as I released rope after rope of essence.

    When it was over, I withdrew, still hard, as she gasped for air, her red, tear-streaked face glistening with saliva.

    "You took too long," I said, seeing despair flicker in her red eyes.

    "But I''m feeling generous. I''ll fulfill my promise," I added, motioning for her to turn around.

    She obeyed eagerly, her face pressed to the mattress while her thick hips raised into view. The black stump protruding from her rear looked almost natural, embedded deeply. A few droplets of blood clung to the edges, no doubt from her earlier exertions.

    "This will hurt," I murmured, the thought alone sending a jolt of anticipation through me. Grasping the base of the stump, I prepared to savor every moment as my dick jumped in excitement precum leaking from it.

 Devil Reincarnate

    (Extremely graphic and gory content. please You can skip if it makes you uncomfortable.)

    I parted her cheeks slowly as I held the stump in my hands before I slowly tugged at the hard object which had lodged itself in her ass completely. Her figure shook even with little pressure to the object.

    my silver eyes glinted with delight and malice as I gripped the black object lodged in her flesh, the jagged edges embedded deeply. As I applied the slightest pressure to pull, her entire body tensed, a shudder rippling through her. She whimpered, the sound caught between a cry and a gasp, as blood began to streak her trembling thighs.

    "Is this enough to scratch your itch?" I asked, my voice low and cold, devoid of emotion.

    "Ye-yes¡­ more¡­ please," she stammered, her voice breaking with desperation.

    I paused deliberately, letting the tension coil tighter in the room. Then, with a single sharp tug, I yanked the object free. A guttural scream erupted from her as the jagged spikes tore through delicate flesh of her ass. Blood poured freely, pooling beneath her as I held the object aloft pieces of flesh stuck on the spikes. I looked at her ass which had become a a mingled hole of pure flesh, blood flowed everywhere as deep gashed oozed blood the red mingled hole and her crying sent shiver through my whole being.

    I wasn''t always this cruel. The person I once was would never have done this¡ªwould never have even considered it. Yet here I stood, gripping the jagged object in my hand, blood pooling around me. What had I become? The thought flickered briefly before being drowned out by a dark, feverish thrill that surged through me.

    I stared at the figure before me. She trembled, her body wracked with sobs, her form slumped and broken. The object I had torn free now glistened with blood, its cruel spikes marked with the pieces of flesh it had ripped away. My chest tightened, though not with regret. No, this was something else entirely¡ªa sensation that felt foreign yet exhilarating. I hated it. I craved it.

    But this was soo much fun. The thought suddenly filled my mind drowning out the previous ones. I looked at the sharp black object as it reflected ny face, my eyes were so silver that they made me look like a otherworldly being. they made me look eery and evil. the wide smile on my face contesting with the thoughts in my mind as my sharp fangs appearing along with my silver hairs flowing with essence with the curved jade horns that appears on my head all combined to give me a very specific but fearful appearance. like a devil reincarnate.

    Her weak cries pulled me from my thoughts. Her voice, raw and strained, was almost inaudible, but her suffering echoed loudly in the room. Her body shuddered beneath me, her hands clawing weakly at the sheets. Blood ran in rivulets across her skin, pooling on the bed and staining the air with its metallic tangThis story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    I opened her hole the mingled red flesh pulsing as my dick throbbed with need. Her cried resounded in the room.

    I lined my dick and inserted it inside her asshole. The feeling of pulsing flesh enveloped it as blood oozed everywhere. Her cries became gluteral almost animalistic music to my ears as ithrusted inside the loosed mess of flesh and blood the feeling filling me with a pleasure unknown as I thrusted again and again.

    "It this enough, are you itchy now." I asked her as I leaned forwards and my fans tore through the flesh at her neck lodging themselves in her trembling flesh.

    "Ha - hah, this- pai.... bun...lo" She whimpered, unable to respond coherently, her body quaking as though every nerve was alight with agony. The sight should have repulsed me, but instead, I felt a maddening hunger stir within me. My hands trembled¡ªnot from hesitation, but from the unbearable pleasure and unrestrained hunger coursing through me.

    My dick went in and out of the fleshy hole the feeling of coming in contact with raw flesh making me lose my mind as my speed increase and my hands enclosed around her thick soft breasts. my sharp extended nails nail tore though the soft flesh of her chest as rings adorning her Big nipples clinked with each other. Their sound mixing with her hoarse screams and cries and the sound of her mingles flesh being violated by my dick. Everything coming together in a unique harmony.

    I continued like that for a while relishing in the pleasure that her misery brought me. Her blood felt warm against my member, and the way she recoiled with every thrust sent a shiver through me, Before I reached my peak and felt pleasure course through me making my balls tingle as I came the sheer intensity and pleasure of it making me stop and relish in the feeling.

    I slowly exited her mingled flesh hole the blood pooled everything. I slapped her phat ass as blood and essence mixed and oozed from her flesh. I also didn''t miss the juices pooling on the sheet mixed with the blood as her pussy oozed more and more of slick juices. The sight making more of my essence release. I went ahead and looked at her face which was an absolute mess of tears, salve and snort.

    Her tongue was hanging out, I placed my dick which was red from her blood as small pieces of flesh along with my essence cling to it.

    "Clean it." I said as she started licking me as if by muscle memory as her eyes were still rolled back and blank . I saw as she licked her own blood and flesh from my dick along with my essence.

    I held her hair in my hands before making two portions of them holding one in my right hand and other in my left. As I looked down I pulled her hairs making me dick disappear in her limp mouth.

    I thrusted in her mouth using her hair as leaverage. her throat stretched and as her tongues tried to lick my balls. I continued my assault on her mouth for a while before coming down her throat and finally settling down.

    "Good girl, I am happy." I said as I stood up and looked down. Her body still jerked occasionally as her red mingled flesh hole pulsed ozzing blood and my essence which mixed with her own leaking juices pooling at the bed stained red with blood. Her breasts bore red gashes as blood clung to her nipple. her throat was a mess of deep bite marks.

    I felt really satisfied as I walked out of the room. I closed the door and walked down the hallway before I looked up and saw Elara standing there.

    "Elara, how are you." I said before I saw the concerned look in her eyes.

    "What happened to you brother?" she asked in a concerned voice as I looked down and realised that my white robes was now red with blood as were my legs and thighs. I had not closed my robe so my glistening member stood in its glory.

 Gold

    The doors swung open, and a man strode in. He was clad in a simple white knight''s uniform, his build larger than average but still dwarfed by my father''s imposing frame. His armor was incomplete, missing the right arm, as his limb was still in the process of regenerating. Two guards followed closely behind him, dragging a man bound in heavy chains.

    The captive hung limply between them, his bound legs trailing lifelessly across the floor. His black and gold garments, now shredded and filthy, clung to him like rags. The guards hauled him into the center of the room, depositing him before the gathered assembly in the hall.

    "Greetings, your majesties," the one-armed knight said, addressing my father and mother with a respectful nod before turning to my sister and me. He offered us a brief greeting as well, then acknowledged the elder council with a low bow.

    "My name is Viser. I serve as the knight captain of the Fourth Battalion, stationed at the northern outer border. Last night, a squad under my command was on watch when we were attacked by a group of the Damned," he began, his voice calm but firm. He gestured toward the prisoner. "This is one of them. Typically, they commit suicide to avoid capture, but we restrained him using Alter chains and ensured he survived."

    He paused as murmurs rippled through the hall. "Alter chains," he explained, "are a specialized type of enchanted binding. They suppress the abilities of normal vampires and even weaken Nocturnals. However, they are both difficult and expensive to produce, so their use is highly restricted."

    "Let us see those bullets," my father commanded. At this, Viser reached into his armor and produced a firearm¡ªa sleek, advanced pistol. Its black surface gleamed with golden stripes that ran along its length. The sight of it sent a jolt of familiarity through me, a sharp reminder of my previous life.

    "This is the weapon we confiscated from him," Viser said, holding it aloft. "They had only a limited supply of these bullets, and we managed to recover just three." He handed the gun to Eldon, who stepped forward to present it to the elders.

    Eldon took the gun from his hands and presented it before the elders. They had seen one before. I had encountered many in my previous life as well. However, guns were not commonly used by vampires, and even less so by Nocturnals. Being immortal beings, the damage a bullet could inflict upon them was essentially negligible. As a result, using powers in conjunction with swords and other traditional weapons remained the most effective method of combat against a Nocturnal. Only through the use of powers and the depletion of their essence could one hope to kill them.

    Those who committed suicide were likely normal vampires. Their regenerative abilities were weaker than those of Nocturnals, and repeated attacks to the heart or head could end them. This theory was further supported by the fact that an injury capable of killing six trained and armed vampires only managed to sever the arm of a low-level Nocturnal.

    "We must study this ammunition and develop a countermeasure," Elder Victor said, his gaze fixed on the weapon as if it held a secret he was determined to uncover.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "First, let''s hear from our guest," I interjected, my eyes shifting to the bound man.

    At my words, the guards jerked the chains binding the prisoner, forcing his head to rise. The chains themselves were dark and engraved with intricate silver runes that pulsed faintly with suppressed power. He lifted his gaze to meet mine. One eye glimmered black, the other golden. His face was marred with deep scars and gashes that oozed thick blood. His broken teeth peeked through cracked lips. Deep wounds covered his body, unhealed due to the chains and his depleted energy. He looked hollow and frail, his power clearly no match for the knight who had subdued him.

    "What is your name?" Viser demanded.

    The prisoner''s gaze lingered on me before scanning the room. Finally, in a raspy, exhausted voice, he replied, "I am Nyx."

    "Why did you attack last night?" Viser pressed.

    "Because we received a revelation," Nyx said, his voice tinged with fervor. "Today is the beginning of everything." A bloody smile crept across his battered face.

    "Where did you obtain these bullets?" Victor asked, his voice sharp.

    Nyx''s head turned slowly toward him. "From him," he replied, his tone reverent. "This is all his grace. Compared to his might, you are nothing but ants."

    "Oh, how he has brainwashed you. Poor child," one of the elders murmured, shaking her head in pity. Nyx''s dark and golden eyes snapped toward her, his smile twisting into a deranged grin.

    Suddenly, he laughed. The sound was hoarse, blood bubbling from his cracked lips as it filled the room. "You are the ignorant ones. You know nothing," he spat between fits of laughter that grew more unhinged with every second. "I have seen it. HE has shown me the truth. You will never understand."

    His voice cracked as blood began pouring from his wounds in greater torrents. The scars that had tried to close burst open anew, golden ichor mingling with black. His words devolved into frenzied ravings, blood dripping from his black and golden eyes as he cried, "He will lead us to enlightenment. Only he can save you from your ignorance. Submit to him, and you will thrive!"

    The elders exchanged grim looks as Nyx''s body convulsed violently. No one here was young¡ªmost were centuries, if not millennia old¡ªand they had seen far worse than this. Yet the sight was no less disturbing.

    "This is always their fate," my father said, his voice cold as he observed the spectacle. "They believe he grants them power, but all he gives is madness and ruin."

    Chunks of flesh began to slough off Nyx''s body, splattering onto the floor with wet, sickening sounds. His black hair turned white and fell in clumps, some strands still clinging to strips of decaying skin. Soon, his form was reduced to a grotesque heap of flesh and blood, a grotesque amalgamation of black and gold. What little remained of his face was unrecognizable, his golden eye staring blankly at me through the mess.

    "This is their damnation. Take him away," my father commanded. The guards obeyed, dragging what was left of Nyx''s body out of the hall. Before the doors closed, I caught one last glimpse of the golden pupil embedded in the mound of flesh, fixed on me.

    A group of maids entered, swiftly cleaning the blood and viscera from the floor. My father turned back to us, his expression impassive. "This is why we can never reason with them. They either kill themselves or lose all sanity under interrogation."

    "It''s almost as though they''re cursed," Victor added thoughtfully. "The moment they''re captured, they are doomed."

    "His grace uses technology to maintain control," Victor continued. "It''s clear he has engineered this ammunition to tear through our flesh and drain our essence. We must develop a countermeasure before this threat escalates."

    The room fell silent as each of us sank into our own grim thoughts.

 Storm

    I was woken by the sound of knocking on the door. Sitting up in bed, looking at Elara''s sleeping figure as she lay undisturbed at my side. "Who is it?" I asked.

    "It is Eldon, my prince," came his somewhat hurried voice.

    "Sorry to disturb you, but a meeting has been called, and His Majesty has requested your presence. It is necessary," he said, making me suspect something important was happening.

    "Got it. I''ll be there in a moment," I replied, standing and heading to the washroom. After freshening up, I changed into a simple white shirt and pants. Upon returning to the room, I saw Elara sitting up in bed, her sleepy expression laced with concern and unease.

    "What happened?" she asked looking at me with her droopy greenish white doe eyes. I explained that Eldon had informed me about a meeting being called and that father had summoned me.

    "Something must have happened," she said, standing. "I''ll come after changing."

    I nodded, "Don''t hurry, everything is fine" I said giving her a light kiss before stepping out of the room.

    Walking down the hallway, I soon arrived in front of the grand white double doors of the meeting room, familiar from before. The guards stationed there opened them as my presence was announced.

    "His Highness, the Prince, is here," a voice echoed as I entered, the heavy doors closing behind me. Before me lay the same high table, the alders seated along its length, with my father and mother at its head. A chair beside my father stood empty as I approached.

    Everyone stood and bowed in greeting as I made my way to the seat. "Be seated," I said, taking my place on my father''s right, while my mother sat on his left.

    "Your Highness, apologies for summoning you so urgently," said an elder from the opposite side of the table.

    "I am Victor Maxim, of House Maxim. We''ve received alarming news from the outer boundary¡ªthere has been an attack," he stated, capturing my full attention.

    "An attack?" I asked.

    "Yes, a large group of the Damned has breached the outer boundary," he said gravely.

    "But haven''t such attacks happened before? Why the urgency now?" I questioned.

    "They have occurred, and typically they are repelled without much concern. However, this time they succeeded in breaching the boundary, and we lost six Knights of Bastion in a single night," he explained, his tone heavy with significance.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Losing six knights might not seem extraordinary, but for vampires, who are notoriously difficult to kill, it was no small matter. Knights of Bastion were not Nocturnals, merely well-trained vampires. Even so, killing six of them suggested the attackers could have seriously injured a Nocturnal if any had been present.

    "A lower Nocturnal¡ªthe knights'' captain¡ªwas forced to intervene to contain the situation. Even he sustained injuries," Victor added, confirming my suspicions.

    Nocturnals were considered higher beings among vampires. Even those without special powers held immense status. For one to be injured was an affront to the honor of any house.

    "How did this happen? Surely it wasn''t just that the attackers were stronger," I said. Such incidents, though rare, usually resulted in casualties only when a Damned Nocturnal was involved.

    "There was indeed a Damned Nocturnal present, and he was injured by the knight captain. However, he was not the primary cause of the knights'' deaths or the captain''s injuries," Victor explained.

    "It was a new type of bullet they''ve developed. Corrosive in nature, it rapidly eats away at flesh upon contact, directly countering our regenerative abilities," he said, revealing the crux of the meeting as a tense silence settled over the room.

    A new type of bullet¡ªone that destroyed flesh and essence. "Nocturnals aren''t severely affected, but the bullets also drain essence reserves," Victor continued. "The knight captain, who possessed low-level body augmentation powers, reported that the bullet inflicted damage beyond the physical. He described a feeling of his essence being consumed, forcing him to amputate his infected arm to stop the effect."

    "How critical are the effects?" I asked, gauging the level of threat.

    "Not fatal to Nocturnals¡ªcertainly no danger to us¡ªbut devastating to the Knights of Bastion, who guard the outer border. They are powerful and trained, but still only vampires," he said.

    The immediate challenge was clear: how to protect the Knights of Bastion from this new weapon. "What about the Knights of Aegis?" I asked.

    "Aegis Wardens use enchanted armor and weapons. Those above them rely on artifacts or are awakened," Victor replied.

    "But even they aren''t entirely safe. The bullets could react with enchanted armor, causing adverse effects as they consume essence," he added grimly. This would present a significant problem if enchanted armor proved ineffective.

    "Do we have any of these bullets?" I asked, directing my question to Victor.

    "Yes, we retrieved some from the dead Damned," he confirmed.

    "They are being brought here now, so we can assess their effects," my father said from his seat. It seemed they had been briefing me while awaiting the bullets'' arrival.

    Elara entered the room as her presence was announced. She wore a simple white-and-green dress, and a guard placed a chair for her beside me. Once seated, I filled her in on the situation. Her thoughtful but apprehensive expression reflected her unease.

    "Will everything be all right?" she asked. This was, after all, the first time a Damned had injured a Nocturnal.

    "Everything will be fine. Don''t worry," I reassured her, though the ominous words of Zephyr Rylan- The old ageless looking man echoed in my ears. They are getting strong ''They are amassing their strength for something big'' He had said and it felt like this was the his words rearing their effect.

    ''The head has never made a wrong prediction'' I remembered Vasen''s words, Looks like he was about to be proved right once more.

    "The subject is here, along with the Prisoner and the bullets," came a weary voice from outside the door, drawing everyone''s attention.

    "Let them in," my father commanded, as the meeting hall doors swung open.

 Gold

    The doors swung open, and a man strode in. He was clad in a simple white knight''s uniform, his build larger than average but still dwarfed by my father''s imposing frame. His armor was incomplete, missing the right arm, as his limb was still in the process of regenerating. Two guards followed closely behind him, dragging a man bound in heavy chains.

    The captive hung limply between them, his bound legs trailing lifelessly across the floor. His black and gold garments, now shredded and filthy, clung to him like rags. The guards hauled him into the center of the room, depositing him before the gathered assembly in the hall.

    "Greetings, your majesties," the one-armed knight said, addressing my father and mother with a respectful nod before turning to my sister and me. He offered us a brief greeting as well, then acknowledged the elder council with a low bow.

    "My name is Viser. I serve as the knight captain of the Fourth Battalion, stationed at the northern outer border. Last night, a squad under my command was on watch when we were attacked by a group of the Damned," he began, his voice calm but firm. He gestured toward the prisoner. "This is one of them. Typically, they commit suicide to avoid capture, but we restrained him using Alter chains and ensured he survived."

    He paused as murmurs rippled through the hall. "Alter chains," he explained, "are a specialized type of enchanted binding. They suppress the abilities of normal vampires and even weaken Nocturnals. However, they are both difficult and expensive to produce, so their use is highly restricted."

    "Let us see those bullets," my father commanded. At this, Viser reached into his armor and produced a firearm¡ªa sleek, advanced pistol. Its black surface gleamed with golden stripes that ran along its length. The sight of it sent a jolt of familiarity through me, a sharp reminder of my previous life.

    "This is the weapon we confiscated from him," Viser said, holding it aloft. "They had only a limited supply of these bullets, and we managed to recover just three." He handed the gun to Eldon, who stepped forward to present it to the elders.

    Eldon took the gun from his hands and presented it before the elders. They had seen one before. I had encountered many in my previous life as well. However, guns were not commonly used by vampires, and even less so by Nocturnals. Being immortal beings, the damage a bullet could inflict upon them was essentially negligible. As a result, using powers in conjunction with swords and other traditional weapons remained the most effective method of combat against a Nocturnal. Only through the use of powers and the depletion of their essence could one hope to kill them.

    Those who committed suicide were likely normal vampires. Their regenerative abilities were weaker than those of Nocturnals, and repeated attacks to the heart or head could end them. This theory was further supported by the fact that an injury capable of killing six trained and armed vampires only managed to sever the arm of a low-level Nocturnal.

    "We must study this ammunition and develop a countermeasure," Elder Victor said, his gaze fixed on the weapon as if it held a secret he was determined to uncover.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "First, let''s hear from our guest," I interjected, my eyes shifting to the bound man.

    At my words, the guards jerked the chains binding the prisoner, forcing his head to rise. The chains themselves were dark and engraved with intricate silver runes that pulsed faintly with suppressed power. He lifted his gaze to meet mine. One eye glimmered black, the other golden. His face was marred with deep scars and gashes that oozed thick blood. His broken teeth peeked through cracked lips. Deep wounds covered his body, unhealed due to the chains and his depleted energy. He looked hollow and frail, his power clearly no match for the knight who had subdued him.

    "What is your name?" Viser demanded.

    The prisoner''s gaze lingered on me before scanning the room. Finally, in a raspy, exhausted voice, he replied, "I am Nyx."

    "Why did you attack last night?" Viser pressed.

    "Because we received a revelation," Nyx said, his voice tinged with fervor. "Today is the beginning of everything." A bloody smile crept across his battered face.

    "Where did you obtain these bullets?" Victor asked, his voice sharp.

    Nyx''s head turned slowly toward him. "From him," he replied, his tone reverent. "This is all his grace. Compared to his might, you are nothing but ants."

    "Oh, how he has brainwashed you. Poor child," one of the elders murmured, shaking her head in pity. Nyx''s dark and golden eyes snapped toward her, his smile twisting into a deranged grin.

    Suddenly, he laughed. The sound was hoarse, blood bubbling from his cracked lips as it filled the room. "You are the ignorant ones. You know nothing," he spat between fits of laughter that grew more unhinged with every second. "I have seen it. HE has shown me the truth. You will never understand."

    His voice cracked as blood began pouring from his wounds in greater torrents. The scars that had tried to close burst open anew, golden ichor mingling with black. His words devolved into frenzied ravings, blood dripping from his black and golden eyes as he cried, "He will lead us to enlightenment. Only he can save you from your ignorance. Submit to him, and you will thrive!"

    The elders exchanged grim looks as Nyx''s body convulsed violently. No one here was young¡ªmost were centuries, if not millennia old¡ªand they had seen far worse than this. Yet the sight was no less disturbing.

    "This is always their fate," my father said, his voice cold as he observed the spectacle. "They believe he grants them power, but all he gives is madness and ruin."

    Chunks of flesh began to slough off Nyx''s body, splattering onto the floor with wet, sickening sounds. His black hair turned white and fell in clumps, some strands still clinging to strips of decaying skin. Soon, his form was reduced to a grotesque heap of flesh and blood, a grotesque amalgamation of black and gold. What little remained of his face was unrecognizable, his golden eye staring blankly at me through the mess.

    "This is their damnation. Take him away," my father commanded. The guards obeyed, dragging what was left of Nyx''s body out of the hall. Before the doors closed, I caught one last glimpse of the golden pupil embedded in the mound of flesh, fixed on me.

    A group of maids entered, swiftly cleaning the blood and viscera from the floor. My father turned back to us, his expression impassive. "This is why we can never reason with them. They either kill themselves or lose all sanity under interrogation."

    "It''s almost as though they''re cursed," Victor added thoughtfully. "The moment they''re captured, they are doomed."

    "His grace uses technology to maintain control," Victor continued. "It''s clear he has engineered this ammunition to tear through our flesh and drain our essence. We must develop a countermeasure before this threat escalates."

    The room fell silent as each of us sank into our own grim thoughts.

 Solution

    "First, we must determine if this bullet can pierce enchanted armor," Victor proposed. "We need to assess the level of damage it can inflict and whether the danger extends to the Knights of Aegis." He fell silent, deep in thought.

    "Bring an enchanted armor used by the Knights of Aegis," Father instructed, and Eldon promptly left the room, returning moments later.

    We continued discussing potential countermeasures while a guard entered and placed the armor on a dummy in the center of the hall. "Let''s see the results," Father said as Captain Viser stepped forward and bowed low.

    "If it pleases your majesty, allow this humble knight to be of service," Viser said, awaiting permission. Father responded with a subtle wave of his hand. Viser retrieved the gun, aimed it at the dummy, and pulled the trigger. A resounding bang echoed through the chamber, the sound almost tangible in the charged atmosphere. Vampires, with their heightened senses, could clearly follow the bullet''s trajectory, a brilliant golden streak cutting through the air.

    The bullet struck the armor, and a ripple of silver essence spread across its surface. The power concentrated at the point of impact, meeting the golden energy head-on. Yet, to everyone''s astonishment, the bullet began draining the essence from the armor, its once-bright silver glow dimming visibly. Cracks radiated from the collision point like a spider''s web, spreading across the armor. Eventually, the bullet''s golden brilliance faded, and it fell to the floor, inert, just as the armor''s luster diminished to the point that it could no longer repair the cracks.

    "The armor wouldn''t withstand two bullets. Even one is enough to strip it of its enchantment and render it ordinary," Victor observed grimly.

    "The bullet appears to carry an enchantment of its own," I said, examining the fragments on the floor. "Its power drains essence from contact, and the golden glow seems to be a peculiar manifestation of that energy." As I spoke, the bullet disintegrated into nothingness, leaving behind only questions.

    "The golden hue is a hallmark of that entity''s influence," another elder explained. "Those touched by it exhibit mutations¡ªlike the golden eye of the prisoner we saw earlier."

    "Then why is it difficult to identify them?" I asked, puzzled. Golden mutations seemed hard to miss.

    Victor answered, "The mutations only manifest visibly when they use their corrupted powers. And not all mutations are apparent to the naked eye."

    "For now, the bullets can''t penetrate enchanted armor," I noted. "We simply need to increase the armor''s essence capacity and add an enchantment that can repel bullets upon contact, minimizing the time they have to drain essence."

    Victor nodded in agreement. "A sound suggestion, your highness. However, the logistical challenges remain. The Knights of Bastion number 300,000. Replacing their armor will demand enormous resources, time, and budget. Then there''s the matter of upgrading the armor of the Knights of Aegis as well."Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Elder Gunnar Blackwood, his imposing frame seated near Victor, spoke up. "The House of Blackwood has always managed the military''s budget. But this operation will undoubtedly strain our coffers," he said with a note of reluctance, though it was clear he had no alternative solution.

    "House Rylan oversees enchantments," Kai Rylan added, Kai Rylan said as he looked at me. But there wasn''t any disappointment or disapproval in his eyes looking closely the blackish white orbs reminded one of certain ageless looking man probably testament to their relation.. "It seems we will need to redouble our efforts this time."

    "House Blackwood will present the total budget for approval by tomorrow," Father decreed, fixing the burly elder with an authoritative gaze. Though physically imposing, Blackwood still paled in comparison to father''s towering presence imposing figure.

    "Let us adjourn," Father announced. "We have a solution to work toward." As one, the gathered nobles stood and bowed.

    "As you command," they intoned in unison.

    Father and Mother rose, leaving the hall with regal grace. "Farewell, your majesties," the assembly echoed. Elara and I followed shortly after.

    "Farewell, your highnesses," the voices trailed behind us as we exited.

    Walking down the corridor with Elara, I glanced at her. "I should head to training now," she said softly. I leaned in, brushing a light kiss on her lips before she turned and disappeared down the hallway. I continued to my room.

    Once there, I refreshed myself and changed into my training attire. Feeling more focused, I ascended to the second floor and stopped in front of a pair of white double doors. Knocking firmly on the door.

    Who is it." came the chocolaty voice to which I replied. "It is me. Prince Caelan." there was no sound from the door.

    A moment of silence passed before the door creaked open, revealing a figure with rich, dark, chocolate-toned skin. Her deep black eyes shone with a mixture of fear and reverence.

    "Apologies for the delay, my prince," she said, bowing slightly. I let my gaze linger for a moment, taking in her simple T-shirt and shorts, which clung to her frame in a way that made her appear both disarmingly casual and effortlessly seductive.

    "No trouble," I replied smoothly. "Is Lucian here?"

    "He''s in the shower," she said, her gaze dropping to avoid mine. There was a flicker of hesitation in her voice, but her deference was unmistakable.

    "Will you leave me waiting at the door?" I teased, a faint smirk curving my lips.

    Her eyes widened slightly as she stepped back in a flustered motion. "Of course not, please come inside, my prince. He''ll be out shortly."

    "You''re fun to tease," I said, stepping into the room and letting the warm, inviting scent of dark chocolate envelop me. It was intoxicating, stirring something within me. The room was meticulously tidy, with everything in its place, nothing like the mess one would expect from two long separated lovers meeting after a long time would make..

    I settled onto a plush sofa near the bed and patted the seat beside me. "Come, sit with me," I said, my voice low and coaxing. "We have time to get to know each other before Lucian comes out."

    "Get to know me?" she asked softly, her tone tinged with uncertainty.

    "Of course," I replied. "You''re the mysterious woman Lucian speaks so highly of. Surely, you don''t expect me to remain in the dark."

    Her cheeks darkened with a faint blush, the red hue accentuating her deep brown complexion. She hesitated for a moment before I leaned forward, my eyes locking onto hers.

    "Don''t make me repeat myself," I murmured, my voice firm yet laced with command.

    Her breath hitched, and with an almost imperceptible nod, she stepped closer, her gaze never leaving mine.

 Greed

    In the hallways lined with stark white walls, three figures walked side by side. The first was a burly man, his presence commanding and imposing. Beside him, a brooding man strode with an air of quiet intensity, his eyes shadowed with thought. The third, a delicate-looking man, moved gracefully, his features refined and almost fragile. Together, they descended to the lowest floor before stepping out of the grand White Castle.

    Their footsteps echoed softly on the cobblestone path as they made their way to a villa just outside the castle grounds. Though extravagant in its own right, the villa paled in comparison to the castle''s grandeur, appearing almost ordinary next to its towering majesty.

    The burly man entered first, pushing the door open with an air of entitlement. The others followed, their movements quieter, as a servant hurried forward to greet them, offering to take anything they wished to set aside.

    "Bring refreshments to the living room," the burly man ordered the butler, his voice brimming with arrogance. Without waiting for acknowledgment, he walked past the servant, entering a spacious room where sofas were arranged in the center. He dropped onto one of them, his movements heavy and unrefined.

    "What was that about?" he asked abruptly, turning his gaze toward the other two as they took their seats opposite him.

    "What do you mean?" the brooding man, Finnian, responded in an even tone, his expression unreadable.

    "Don''t play games with me, Finnian," the burly man growled. "You know what I''m talking about. Instead of opposing him in the meeting, you actually supported him by agreeing to take on a task. What''s the meaning of this?"

    "This is a serious matter," Finnian replied, his voice calm and measured, a sharp contrast to Gunnar''s booming anger. "We can''t afford to be obstinate, or we risk angering His Majesty. You need to understand the situation, Gunnar."

    Gunnar''s scowl deepened. "And you," he snapped, turning toward the delicate-looking man. "Kai, you didn''t even speak during the meeting. Does that mean you''re siding with him too?"

    Kai''s voice, soft and lilting, matched his appearance. "I was preoccupied with other thoughts. But Finnian is right¡ªwe need to assess the situation before making rash decisions."

    "You''re both disappointing me," Gunnar grumbled, leaning back into the sofa. "I don''t know what''s come over you. You''ve both changed, and not for the better." His complaints were interrupted by the arrival of the butler, who placed a jug and glasses on the table between them before retreating silently.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Gunnar poured the contents of the jug into a glass¡ªa deep crimson liquid that gleamed under the room''s lights. He sipped it slowly, savoring it like a fine delicacy, his irritation momentarily subdued.

    Finnian''s gaze remained fixed on him. "Gunnar, this is a grave matter. You need to keep your greed in check."

    Gunnar raised an eyebrow, his posture relaxed. "Greed? I only take what''s rightfully mine."

    Finnian''s voice sharpened. "Don''t deceive yourself. Your insatiable hunger for more is evident in everything you do¡ªfrom this villa, a pale imitation of the castle, to the countless luxuries you surround yourself with."Finnian said as he looked around the white huge living room.

    The building may have been created replicating the castle but it was only big. Lacking any sophistication or legacy carried by the Grand castle that had stood ruling for countless millennia.

    Gunnar ignored him, continuing to sip his drink with a languid air.

    "Your greed was your forbidden emotion. It''s why it consumes you now," Finnian continued, unrelenting. "It''s also the reason you fell out with Lucian."

    The glass slammed onto the table, the sound reverberating through the room. Gunnar''s voice dropped, low and dangerous. "Don''t say his name. He''s nothing but a traitor."

    "He has returned to the castle," Finnian said, unshaken. "And he supports the Prince. One way or another, you''ll have to face him."

    Gunnar''s hands clenched into fists. "He betrayed me. He knows my disdain for the Prince, and still, he sides with him. He always has opposed me."

    "You need to control yourself, Gunnar," Finnian said, rising from his seat. "His Majesty has been lenient with us, but this time, the stakes are far too high. This isn''t just about you¡ªthis concerns all nocturnals. More importantly, it concerns His Majesty''s own son."

    Kai also stood, his quiet presence lending weight to Finnian''s words. "Think of your family, Gunnar, before you make any rash decisions."

    Without another word, the two turned and left, their departure marked by the soft click of the door closing behind them.

    Gunnar stared at the door for a long moment before picking up his glass again. "Cowards," he muttered to himself, his voice dripping with disdain. "Afraid of a mere child. They''re a disgrace to the name of nocturnals. What King, what Prince¡ªwhat can they do to me?" He drained the glass, his arrogance unshaken.

    Outside, Finnian and Kai walked down the road, their steps measured and steady.

    "Do you think he''ll listen?" Kai asked softly.

    Finnian''s tone was calm, resolute. "No. His arrogance will be his undoing."

    Kai was silent for a moment, then glanced sideways. "Why did you start supporting the Prince?"

    "I got a revelation."He said pointing upwards. "From high above." He said as a ageless looking face flashed in his mind.

    "Understood." Kai said.

    "What about you." Finnian asked in return.

    "I also got a revelation too." Kai answered as he remembered the event of visiting his wife in the academy just before the meeting. That changed everything.

    "Understood." Finnian said, a small smile breaking on his ever calm and stoic face.

    "Well let us be on our way then. We will surely meet again." Finnian said,

    "Until then."to which Kai agreed as both of them walked down their own different paths as their figures slowly disappeared from sight.

 Company

    "How was life in the outer city?" I asked as she sat down beside me on the couch, her delicate form sinking cautiously into the plush cushions.

    "It was good. Peaceful," she replied, her voice calm on the surface, though a faint tremor betrayed the unease she tried to suppress.

    "Really? I heard there were constant attacks on the outer boundary," I said, leaning back, my silver glinting eyes unwavering as they fixed on her deep, dark-chocolate ones.

    "But that''s resolved by the knights. People in the city are hardly ever affected by that," she answered truthfully, though her body remained alert, as if she was ready to flee at the slightest provocation.

    "How did you meet Lucian?" I asked, tilting my head slightly.

    "Well, he came to the outer city for some work and lived next to me. So, we just became close," she said, her cheeks darkening with a soft blush that contrasted beautifully against her warm complexion.

    "Cute story. Simple and sweet," I commented with a small smile.

    "How is it going in the castle?" I asked as her gaze briefly darted to mine before lowering again.

    "Everything is good," she replied, though her tone carried a restraint that didn''t go unnoticed.

    "You can tell me if there''s anything you need, okay?" I said in a reassuring voice, leaning forward slightly.

    "Thank you for your grace, Your Highness. We are honored," she replied, lowering her gaze as she spoke.

    "I''ve told you before¡ªconsider me a friend. There''s no need to stand on ceremony. Lucian is my friend, so it''s my duty to take care of you," I said gently. Then, with a subtle smile, I leaned in closer. "For him." My words lingered in the air as I locked eyes with hers, the intensity broken only by the soft creak of the washroom door opening.

    "Sorry for the delay," Lucian said, stepping out in a simple white robe that hung loosely on his frame.

    "No worries. I had delightful company here," I said, leaning back into the sofa, my gaze shifting lazily from Elina to Lucian.

    "Well, I''m thankful you weren''t bored, Your Highness," Lucian said, walking toward the dressing room.

    "How could I be bored?" I replied as he disappeared into the adjacent room.

    "May I know what brought you here, my prince?" he called from inside.

    "Can''t I simply come for company?" I asked with a faint smile. "I don''t have many people I can call friends in this towering castle." My eyes drifted back to Elina, catching her watching me before she quickly looked away.

    "You''re welcome anytime, Your Highness. I didn''t mean it like that," Lucian said.

    "Good. Then I won''t stand on ceremony next time," I said, my voice light but firm. "I''ll come here whenever I need company."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    "I hope you don''t mind, Elina," I said, my voice directed at her, making her snap her gaze back to me.

    "No, not at all. Why would I, my prince?" she replied, her voice flustered, likely from being addressed so suddenly.

    "Well, I definitely enjoy your company," I said, letting my words hang in the air for a moment. "Both of you," I added, and her cheeks darkened ever so slightly.

    "But I had some other work I came for today," I said, redirecting the conversation. "I think we should train a bit, Lucian. There''s something I need to discuss too."

    "Sure, my prince. Just let me get dressed, and we''ll be on our way," Lucian said from the dressing room.

    "It''s fine. Take your time. It''s not like I mind," I said with an easy tone, my silver eyes once again finding Elina, whose tense posture had softened noticeably since Lucian''s return.

    "Then, Elina, what did you do for a living in the outer city?" I asked, bringing the conversation back to her.

    "I used to sew clothes," she answered readily, her voice steady this time.

    "Oh? Did you do it for love or necessity?" I asked, a curious tilt to my head.

    "I enjoy sewing," she said, her dark eyes lighting up with a spark of passion.

    "Well, don''t you think you''ll get bored here quickly?" I teased lightly. "How about I get a sewing machine for your room?"

    Her eyes widened slightly, excitement shining within them, though a hesitant look lingered.

    "It wouldn''t be free, though¡ªyou''ll become my personal seamstress," I added with a teasing smile.

    "I don''t think I''m good enough to sew for you, Your Highness," she replied, her voice modest.

    "Don''t worry about that. I will decide if you are good enough for me or not, Answer what I asked first," I said, my tone soft but commanding.

    "She''d love nothing more," Lucian interjected as he stepped out of the dressing room, now dressed in a simple shirt and trousers, his hair combed neatly. He walked toward us, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "It''s one of the reasons we met."

    "Then I''ll have it arranged," I said, watching happiness brighten her features.

    "Well now, let''s be on our way, Lucian. As much as I''m enjoying myself, we have things to do," I said, standing up.

    "As you say, my prince," Lucian said as Elina also rose to her feet.

    "See you again then," I told her, and she nodded, her gaze meeting mine with less fear than before.

    Lucian and I walked down the hallway until we stood before the grand doors of the training room¡ªa space I had ordered Eldon to prepare for my needs.

    Inside, the room came alive with the clash of white and silver. Ice and essence collided, swords met with resounding force, and arrows splintered against shields. The floor bore streaks of silver blood as the intensity of the match grew.

    "You''ve improved since returning from the academy," Lucian remarked as I collapsed onto the cool tiles, catching my breath.

    "I''ve had some fruitful encounters," I replied, a grin playing on my lips as I looked up at him.

    "Good match. Looks like I''ll have to put in more effort next time if I don''t want to lose," Lucian said, sitting beside me.

    "There''s no need to be modest. I''m still far from good enough," I admitted, shaking my head.

    "What did you want to talk about?" he asked, his tone shifting as he leaned forward.

    "Something happened today," I began, sitting up as his focus sharpened. I narrated the events, and his expression grew serious.

    "New bullets. Injured nocturnals. It feels like something big is coming," he said after a moment of thought.

    "I feel the same," I replied. "That''s why I wanted to talk to you."

    "What is it, my prince?" he asked.

    "It''s time to decide if you''ll help me against Gunnar," I said, my tone deliberate. "I need unanimous support in the council. Gunnar is the only obstacle."

    Lucian frowned, his brow furrowing as he thought deeply. "Gunnar is arrogant. Very arrogant," he said at last. "And greedy."

    "A deadly combination," I noted grimly.

    "Very. He''s handling the funds for the reformed armors," Lucian said.

    "If he slips up..." I began.

    "You''ll make an example of him," Lucian finished, nodding slowly.

    "A ruler must be civil, as I''ve shown with Finnian and Kai. But they must also be decisive," I said, my tone firm. "Gunnar will be the proof of my decisiveness."

    Lucian met my gaze, nodding in silent agreement.

 Satisfaction

    The vast, sterile white room echoed with the raw, guttural moans of a woman, her cries of ecstasy mingling with the relentless, rhythmic slap of flesh. On the massive king-sized bed, positioned at the center like an altar to indulgence, two bodies writhed in unbridled lust¡ªa man and a woman lost to their primal urges.

    She knelt on the mattress like a dog, her spine curved into a perfect arch, her bare ass thrust high into the air. Her thighs quivered, slick with arousal that gleamed in the soft light, a testament to her readiness and submission. Her face was pressed deep into the plush bedding, muffling her moans, while her arms lay useless at her sides, surrendering completely to the overwhelming sensations coursing through her.

    Behind her, the man dominated her with an almost feral intensity. His hips pistoned forward, driving his thick, throbbing cock into her dripping entrance with unrelenting force. Each thrust was brutal, deliberate, stretching and filling her, forcing her body to mold to his in a way that was both possessive and merciless. The obscene, wet sounds of their joining filled the room, a lewd accompaniment to her broken cries and his guttural growls.

    His hands were ruthless, one fisted tightly in her lush, snow-white hair, pulling it back so hard her neck strained. The other gripped her hip with bruising strength, his nails digging into her soft flesh as he controlled every movement, forcing her to take him deeper, harder. Her body yielded to him, trembling under the onslaught, her gasps punctuated by choked whimpers as he dragged her closer to the edge with every punishing thrust.

    His silver hair was damp and disheveled, falling over his sharp, angular face. His lips pulled back in a feral snarl, exposing razor-sharp fangs that gleamed in the dim light, stained with traces of white blood¡ªhers. His silver eyes burned with lust, piercing and unrelenting, his gaze fixed on her as though he would devour her whole. Each movement of his hips sent shockwaves through her, her body jerking as pleasure mixed with pain, her surrender absolute.

    The air was thick with the scent of sweat, sex, and something darker¡ªan intoxicating blend of ferocity and hunger. His thrusts quickened, becoming more erratic, his growls deepening as he drove himself into her with relentless intensity. She clawed at the sheets, her cries rising to a crescendo, her body shaking as he dragged her through wave after wave of unbearable ecstasy.

    Their union was raw and primal, a savage dance of dominance and submission. Pain and pleasure intertwined until neither could distinguish where one ended and the other began. They moved together, an unstoppable force of need and hunger, consumed entirely by the violent, all-encompassing passion that left them both utterly out of control.

    I drove into her again and again, each brutal thrust sending shockwaves through her trembling body. The slick, sticky heat of her engulfed me completely, clenching and pulling at my length as though her body refused to let me go. Every motion dragged exquisite pleasure through me, the wet sound of our joining echoing through the room, mixing with her choked cries and guttural moans. My hand yanked back her hair, her long, silky locks taut in my fist, forcing her head to arch as she whimpered beneath me.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    My free hand wasn''t idle¡ªit clamped around her lush, heavy breasts, fingers digging deep into the soft flesh, my nails leaving red, crescent-shaped marks against her pale skin. The weight of them, the way they bounced with every thrust, was intoxicating. Her back was a masterpiece of debauchery, streaked with the angry white welts of my claws, the indents of my fangs. Fresh wounds trickled with shimmering white blood, the trails mingling with the sweat that slicked her skin, her entire body trembling with exhaustion and ecstasy.

    Her cries turned to desperate screams as her body convulsed again, her juices spilling freely, adding to the soaked, stained sheets beneath her. The wet patch had grown impossibly large, a sticky testament to her countless climaxes, each one wrung from her by my unyielding pace. Her hips bucked involuntarily, her dripping, swollen folds tightening and fluttering around me, milking me as if her body existed solely to take everything I gave.

    I could feel the pressure building, the primal heat rising in my core. My thrusts became erratic, deeper, harder¡ªeach one punctuated by a sharp slap as her massive, jiggling ass rippled from the force of my hips slamming into her. The resounding echo of flesh on flesh filled the room, a savage symphony that matched the frantic rhythm of my growls and her sobbing moans.

    With one final, violent thrust, I buried myself to the hilt, my body locking as I unleashed inside her. A guttural roar ripped from my throat as wave after wave of thick, molten essence erupted, flooding her completely. Rope after rope of my seed poured into her, filling her trembling, helpless form until I was certain she could take no more¡ªand still, I gave her everything. Her body clenched desperately, as though refusing to let even a single drop escape, her juices mingling with mine in a lewd, messy spill that coated our thighs and the ruined sheets below.

    Spent but still throbbing, I released her hair, letting it cascade down her back in damp, tangled strands. My hands roamed over her, possessive and tender, tracing the bruises and bite marks that now adorned her skin like trophies. I collapsed onto her trembling form, my weight pressing her into the mattress as I stayed buried deep inside her. Her soft, pliant body quivered beneath mine, her breath hitching in uneven gasps, every shudder sending aftershocks rippling through us both.

    I held her there, pinned and claimed, savouring the warmth of her surrender and the primal satisfaction of knowing she was utterly mine. My hands roamed her bruised and bitten flesh, tracing the marks I''d left¡ªmarks of ownership, of surrender.

    "Is this enough?" I murmured, my lips brushing her ear as I tilted her face toward me. Her wide, white eyes met mine, glowing with satisfaction and exhaustion. She nodded slowly, her expression serene, a silent affirmation that needed no words.

    She could have healed herself in moments, I knew. She was no weak women, The essence was there, waiting for her to reclaim her strength. But she didn''t. The glint in her eyes told me everything¡ªshe loved this. Loved being beneath me, marked by me, used by me, utterly spent and without reserve.

    I shifted, delivering a slow, deliberate thrust, drawing a fresh tremor from her exhausted body. The slick sound filled the room again, her walls fluttering weakly around me. A single tear escaped her glowing eyes as she closed them, her expression soft and animalistic, like a creature that had fed to its heart''s content and wanted nothing more than rest.

    Beneath me, she was mine¡ªclaimed, conquered, and fulfilled.

 Satisfaction

    The vast, sterile white room echoed with the raw, guttural moans of a woman, her cries of ecstasy mingling with the relentless, rhythmic slap of flesh. On the massive king-sized bed, positioned at the center like an altar to indulgence, two bodies writhed in unbridled lust¡ªa man and a woman lost to their primal urges.

    She knelt on the mattress like a dog, her spine curved into a perfect arch, her bare ass thrust high into the air. Her thighs quivered, slick with arousal that gleamed in the soft light, a testament to her readiness and submission. Her face was pressed deep into the plush bedding, muffling her moans, while her arms lay useless at her sides, surrendering completely to the overwhelming sensations coursing through her.

    Behind her, the man dominated her with an almost feral intensity. His hips pistoned forward, driving his thick, throbbing cock into her dripping entrance with unrelenting force. Each thrust was brutal, deliberate, stretching and filling her, forcing her body to mold to his in a way that was both possessive and merciless. The obscene, wet sounds of their joining filled the room, a lewd accompaniment to her broken cries and his guttural growls.

    His hands were ruthless, one fisted tightly in her lush, snow-white hair, pulling it back so hard her neck strained. The other gripped her hip with bruising strength, his nails digging into her soft flesh as he controlled every movement, forcing her to take him deeper, harder. Her body yielded to him, trembling under the onslaught, her gasps punctuated by choked whimpers as he dragged her closer to the edge with every punishing thrust.

    His silver hair was damp and disheveled, falling over his sharp, angular face. His lips pulled back in a feral snarl, exposing razor-sharp fangs that gleamed in the dim light, stained with traces of white blood¡ªhers. His silver eyes burned with lust, piercing and unrelenting, his gaze fixed on her as though he would devour her whole. Each movement of his hips sent shockwaves through her, her body jerking as pleasure mixed with pain, her surrender absolute.

    The air was thick with the scent of sweat, sex, and something darker¡ªan intoxicating blend of ferocity and hunger. His thrusts quickened, becoming more erratic, his growls deepening as he drove himself into her with relentless intensity. She clawed at the sheets, her cries rising to a crescendo, her body shaking as he dragged her through wave after wave of unbearable ecstasy.

    Their union was raw and primal, a savage dance of dominance and submission. Pain and pleasure intertwined until neither could distinguish where one ended and the other began. They moved together, an unstoppable force of need and hunger, consumed entirely by the violent, all-encompassing passion that left them both utterly out of control.

    I drove into her again and again, each brutal thrust sending shockwaves through her trembling body. The slick, sticky heat of her engulfed me completely, clenching and pulling at my length as though her body refused to let me go. Every motion dragged exquisite pleasure through me, the wet sound of our joining echoing through the room, mixing with her choked cries and guttural moans. My hand yanked back her hair, her long, silky locks taut in my fist, forcing her head to arch as she whimpered beneath me.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    My free hand wasn''t idle¡ªit clamped around her lush, heavy breasts, fingers digging deep into the soft flesh, my nails leaving red, crescent-shaped marks against her pale skin. The weight of them, the way they bounced with every thrust, was intoxicating. Her back was a masterpiece of debauchery, streaked with the angry white welts of my claws, the indents of my fangs. Fresh wounds trickled with shimmering white blood, the trails mingling with the sweat that slicked her skin, her entire body trembling with exhaustion and ecstasy.

    Her cries turned to desperate screams as her body convulsed again, her juices spilling freely, adding to the soaked, stained sheets beneath her. The wet patch had grown impossibly large, a sticky testament to her countless climaxes, each one wrung from her by my unyielding pace. Her hips bucked involuntarily, her dripping, swollen folds tightening and fluttering around me, milking me as if her body existed solely to take everything I gave.

    I could feel the pressure building, the primal heat rising in my core. My thrusts became erratic, deeper, harder¡ªeach one punctuated by a sharp slap as her massive, jiggling ass rippled from the force of my hips slamming into her. The resounding echo of flesh on flesh filled the room, a savage symphony that matched the frantic rhythm of my growls and her sobbing moans.

    With one final, violent thrust, I buried myself to the hilt, my body locking as I unleashed inside her. A guttural roar ripped from my throat as wave after wave of thick, molten essence erupted, flooding her completely. Rope after rope of my seed poured into her, filling her trembling, helpless form until I was certain she could take no more¡ªand still, I gave her everything. Her body clenched desperately, as though refusing to let even a single drop escape, her juices mingling with mine in a lewd, messy spill that coated our thighs and the ruined sheets below.

    Spent but still throbbing, I released her hair, letting it cascade down her back in damp, tangled strands. My hands roamed over her, possessive and tender, tracing the bruises and bite marks that now adorned her skin like trophies. I collapsed onto her trembling form, my weight pressing her into the mattress as I stayed buried deep inside her. Her soft, pliant body quivered beneath mine, her breath hitching in uneven gasps, every shudder sending aftershocks rippling through us both.

    I held her there, pinned and claimed, savouring the warmth of her surrender and the primal satisfaction of knowing she was utterly mine. My hands roamed her bruised and bitten flesh, tracing the marks I''d left¡ªmarks of ownership, of surrender.

    "Is this enough?" I murmured, my lips brushing her ear as I tilted her face toward me. Her wide, white eyes met mine, glowing with satisfaction and exhaustion. She nodded slowly, her expression serene, a silent affirmation that needed no words.

    She could have healed herself in moments, I knew. She was no weak women, The essence was there, waiting for her to reclaim her strength. But she didn''t. The glint in her eyes told me everything¡ªshe loved this. Loved being beneath me, marked by me, used by me, utterly spent and without reserve.

    I shifted, delivering a slow, deliberate thrust, drawing a fresh tremor from her exhausted body. The slick sound filled the room again, her walls fluttering weakly around me. A single tear escaped her glowing eyes as she closed them, her expression soft and animalistic, like a creature that had fed to its heart''s content and wanted nothing more than rest.

    Beneath me, she was mine¡ªclaimed, conquered, and fulfilled.

 System

    I held her close, her soft, trembling body pressed against mine as she lay facing away, her chest rising and falling in the quiet rhythm of exhausted sleep. My arms coiled tightly around her waist, hands splayed possessively over the smooth curve of her stomach, feeling the warmth of her beneath my touch. The sheets below us were a chaotic mess, soaked and stained¡ªa vivid testament to the savage entanglement we had shared.

    My semi-erect cock rested lazily between the supple cheeks of her ass, slick and sticky with the remnants of our passion. Our mixed essences clung to every inch of us, a heady, primal mark of our coupling. Her thighs bore the unmistakable evidence, streaked with trails of milky fluid that dripped languidly down her pale skin, mingling with traces of her shimmering white blood.

    Her body was a canvas of chaos and surrender, marked by the deep imprints of my bites and the crimson white trails of my claws. Angry scratches marred her back and shoulders, each one a testament to the ferocity of what had transpired. Her once-pristine white hair was a tangled, disheveled halo between us, strands sticking to her sweat-drenched skin and splaying across the bed like a crown of disorder.

    I buried my face in the crook of her neck, inhaling the mingled scents of her sweat, blood, and our release¡ªa heady, intoxicating blend that lingered in the air. My lips grazed over the deep marks I''d left on her skin, savouring the warmth of her soft, pliant form beneath me. She lay still, spent and surrendered, her entire being wrapped in the aftermath of our primal union.

    "Mhmm" She stirred purring like a cat. Her whole body moving to nestle closer to me.

    "Looks like someone enjoyed themselves." I teased with a kiss on her neck which made her shiver. "Who wouldn''t." came her soft and hazy voice as her hands held mine which were placed on her stomach."With someone soo perfect by their side to fulfil their need, who wouldn''t enjoy themselves and be satisfied." She continued.

    "I talked about Gunnar with Lucian." I said holding her tighter.

    "Yes, he needs to be dealt with. He is getting too ahead of himself." Mother commented after a pause.

    "Lucian said that he is Greedy." I told her. "Yes very greedy. We have ignored it till now. But now that he needs to go." She paused. "This will become perfect trap for him." I added.

    "Yes. His greed and arrogance will be his undoing." She added. "Big things are happening. But first we need to clean the house and get unanimous support for you" came her lazy but determined voice.

    "His defiance has run its course." She concluded.

    "He is in charge of managing funds for this task," I continued. "He will present a proposal to request funding from the state."

    There was a well-established procedure for handling estate management tasks. Each household, of course, had its own wealth and resources, but the estate itself operated with a centralized State Treasury to manage collective funds.

    The elders on the council were deeply involved in their respective trades and businesses, generating their personal income from those endeavors. However, they were also obligated to contribute royalties to the state. This system extended beyond the council¡ªevery individual conducting business within the state paid taxes to the treasury.

    Blood, the state''s most vital resource, was uniquely managed by the ruling family¡ªin this case, House Aestherisin. The house regulated its collection and trade, ensuring a steady flow of this essential commodity. Revenues from the trade were divided according to a strict formula: 60% was allocated to the State Treasury, ensuring the estate''s collective prosperity, while the remaining 40% was retained by House Aestherisin to fund its operations and maintain its dominance.

    The Aeshter Coin is the highest and most exclusive currency, reserved solely for House Aestherisin and occasionally used by the ruling council for monumental transactions, tributes, or ceremonial exchanges. This large, dark silver coin features an intricate engraving of a full moon surrounded by swirling clouds, symbolizing the house''s dominance and mystique. Made of a unique dark silver alloy with faint magical properties, the Aesther Coin is more than currency¡ªit is a mark of unparalleled power, used to trade ancient artefacts, or even secure alliances.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Beneath it lies the Crescent, a coin used by nobility, council members, and the wealthiest merchants for significant trade and acquisitions. Crafted from bright silver, it bears the design of a crescent moon surrounded by etched starlight, reflecting the refinement and elevated status of its users. Some Crescents feature embedded traces of blood-infused gemstones, adding to their elegance and intrinsic value. Crescents are often hoarded by the aristocracy, symbolizing their affluence and connection to the state''s economy.

    The Moonshard, named for its delicate, luminous appearance, used as the mid-tier currency. These small, crystalline tokens are forged from lunargent, a silver-infused mineral that glows faintly with a soft, moonlit hue. The design features a sliver of a crescent moon etched into its surface, surrounded by radiating light patterns. Moonshards are widely used by merchants and artisans, facilitating valuable trades and representing the prosperity of the estate''s middle class.

    At the base of the hierarchy is the Vitalis, a flat, lightweight token crafted from vitalium, an affordable yet durable metal infused with a trace of alchemical essence. Each token is etched with a simple circle that glows faintly when exposed to blood, ensuring authenticity. Vitalis tokens are the lifeblood of the economy, used for everyday transactions by the working class, such as purchasing food, clothing, or tools.

    Twenty-four Vitalis are equal to one Moonshard, while twelve Moonshards equal one Crescent. One Aeshter Coin can be exchanged for fifty Crescent coins, but only with the express authority of House Aestherisin. The Aeshter Coin remains exclusive, used solely by the ruling family or occasionally found in the state treasury for monumental alliances or dealings with other grand houses.

    Each Grand House possesses its own unique, exclusive currency: Aeshter Coins for House Aestherisin, Tide Coins for House Valeroth, Bloodrose Coins for House Sanguinary, Death Coins for House Mortavia, and Eclipse Coins for House Noctarion. These currencies are rarely exchanged unless significant trade agreements or alliances between houses are being forged.

    To facilitate conversions and external trade, there exists a single, universal exchange centre called the Unity Vault. Its main branch Located in a neutral territory, while with one branch in each estate, the Unity Vault serves as a financial hub where currencies from the estates can be exchanged or stored. It also functions as a bank, safeguarding the wealth of individuals who wish to secure their savings under its protection.

    "''He will ask for Crescent Coins,''" Mother mused , her voice bringing me back from my thoughts as I tightened my hold on her, her tone low and contemplative. ''I will keep an eye on his movements after the funds are granted. Gunnar''s greed has always been his weakness, but this time, you will be the one to catch him and bring it to an end.

    "Looks like someone is eager again," I said, to which she let out a soft laugh, her tone shifting from serious to a hazy, sultry softness.

    I lined my cock, slick with our mingled juices, between her thick ass cheeks, letting the head press firmly against her tightly closed hole. She flinched, her white eyes snapping open as the sensation registered.

    "All mine," I growled, thrusting forward. The silky resistance gave way as I pierced her tight flesh, my length sliding fully inside her in one powerful motion, tearing through the tension of her abundant softness.

    "Aaghhh!" she cried, her whole body trembling violently. Her flesh jiggled with each movement, her insides clenching tightly around me.

    I began thrusting in and out of her asshole in a relentless rhythm, my cock forcing her tight hole to stretch around me as I buried myself deeper. Her pussy throbbed and convulsed with each thrust, leaking a torrent of juices that dripped down her thighs. Saliva spilled from her lips as her eyes rolled back, her face a symphony of pain and ecstasy.

    I sank my fangs into her neck, embedding them into her tender flesh and veins. Her white blood filled my mouth as her body quaked beneath me, releasing in uncontrollable waves. Juices gushed from her pussy, pooling below in a mixture so thick and unrestrained that it became impossible to distinguish between her pleasure and her surrender, unable to tell weather it was her pee or essence as they mixed together.

    The sheets and floor were soaked, stained with the fluids of her torrential release. Her torn white dress lay in tatters beside scattered pearls, now slick and tarnished by the evidence of her complete submission. Her pained groans filled the room, blending with the loud, wet claps of flesh as I drove my length deeper, tearing through her silky flesh with relentless force.

 Energized

    After countless rounds of unrestrained, primal passion, we eventually found our way to the washroom, our bodies flushed and glistening with sweat. The air was thick with the intoxicating scent of our union, a heady mix of musk and satisfaction that lingered like a ghost of desire. The grand white bathtub stood waiting, its pristine porcelain gleaming under the dim, golden light of the sconces and chandelier. I watched as mother bent down her soft supple and marred body on full display as my cum leaked from both her holes as she turned the ornate brass faucet, and water cascaded forth in a crystalline stream, its rush a symphony that echoed against the polished tiles.

    I stepped into the bath, the warmth of the water licking at my skin as it rose. The sensation was like a lover''s embrace, soft and enveloping, washing away the remnants of exertion. I leaned back, sinking into the welcoming depths, exhaling a breath laden with contentment. Moments later, she followed. Mother¡ªelegant, untamed, and undeniably radiant¡ªlowered herself into the water, her body a vision of supple curves and pale, flushed and scarred skin. She slid onto my lap, her form fitting against mine as though sculpted for it. Her long white damp hair spilled over her shoulders, teasing my chest as she settled.

    The water rippled softly around us, the silence between us companionable, broken only by the occasional plink of a droplet falling into the bath. For a while, we simply existed in this cocoon of warmth and intimacy, our breaths mingling, our bodies pressed close as if the universe beyond the washroom had ceased to exist.

    Finally, I spoke, my voice calm and deliberate, slicing through the tranquil haze. "Tell Rowena to prepare a sewing room beside Lucian''s quarters."

    "For that girl?" she asked, her soft tone laced with curiosity and a hint of playfulness. After a pause, she added, "Elina Starwood."

    "Hmmm," I murmured in assent, my fingers tracing idle patterns along her damp skin beneath the water.

    "Are you interested in her?" she asked, tilting her head to study my expression, her eyes gleaming with mischief and a touch of something deeper.

    "Not particularly," I replied truthfully. My lips curved slightly as I added, "She just seems... interesting."

    "The Starwoods were known for their enchanting powers," Mother mused, her voice taking on a contemplative lilt, like the beginning of a story long forgotten. "They could sew garments imbued with supernatural abilities." She glanced at me, her eyes sharp and watchful, as if gauging my reaction.

    "So, that explains her fascination with sewing," I murmured, the threads of her revelation weaving neatly into my thoughts.

    "Perhaps. Clothes crafted by a Starwood were once coveted as treasures, the pride of any who could afford them," she continued, her tone tinged with a wistful reminiscence. "Their potency, of course, depended on the skill¡ªand the power¡ªof the one who made them."

    "Interesting," I said, the word thoughtful, deliberate. "There''s more to her than meets the eye. This sewing ability could prove... useful."

    Mother shifted then, rising slightly, water cascading from her skin in shimmering rivulets. She knelt beside me, her movements slow and deliberate, her gaze unwavering as she reached for a cloth. With a tenderness that felt almost reverent, she began to wash me, her hands moving with languid precision over my chest and shoulders.

    "Yes," she said softly, her voice barely above a sensual whisper, "but Lucian seems quite taken with her. He could complicate things."

    "That''s precisely why I''ve decided to leave her be¡ªfor now," I replied, my voice measured. My thoughts lingered briefly on Lucian, his recent behavior hinting at secrets yet untold. "But I''ve noticed something peculiar. Lucian acts as though he has something to say but keeps holding back."

    "Oh?" she asked, her brow arching in curiosity. "Do you think there''s something hidden in their relationship?"

    "Possibly," I said, turning the notion over in my mind. "Time will reveal it. It''s not as though I''m desperate to get my hands on her." My hand slid up her body, cupping her full breast with playful familiarity as I pinched the soft skin. She laughed softly, a sound as intoxicating as the lingering scent of our earlier passion. "Especially when I have you," I added, my voice low and teasing.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    We lingered a while longer, washing one another with a languid intimacy that neither rushed nor faltered, before stepping out of the bath and drying ourselves.

    I dressed in silver trousers and a simple robe, the fabric whispering against my skin as I moved. Mother chose a white robe from the wardrobe, the silken material clinging to her form with a modesty that only accentuated her allure. Her earlier attire lay discarded, a testament to our shared indulgence, tattered and stained in ways no servant would mistake.

    "I should talk with father about Gunnar" I said turning to her.

    ""I''ll tell Rowena to clean the room," she said, casting a glance back at the bedchamber. The air was still thick with the scent of our fervour, the sheets painted in vivid testament to our indulgence.

    "Hmmm," I hummed in reply, pulling her into a deep kiss that lingered for a moment before I turned and strode out.

    The white hallway stretched before me, its polished marble floors reflecting the muted glow of the sconces. My steps were measured, deliberate, as I made my way to the living room. There, Father sat on the central sofa, his massive, muscular frame commanding the room with an effortless presence. Eldon stood beside him, deep in discussion.

    I approached, lowering myself onto the sofa beside them. "Greetings, Father," I said as I settled into the plush cushions.

    "Greetings, my son. How has your day been?" he replied, his sharp gaze lifting to meet mine.

    "Well, And yours?" I asked in return.

    "Busy, as always. More work than usual," he said, his voice carrying the weight of his responsibilities. After a brief exchange with Eldon, he dismissed the man, leaning back into the sofa with a sigh, his broad form easing into the plush cushions.

    "I wanted to talk about Gunnar," I said, my tone even but laced with intention. Without hesitation, I began outlining what I had decided.

    Father listened intently, his expression calm but his eyes calculating. "He is getting greedy and defiant," he replied finally, his deep voice carrying the gravitas of his station. "But he remains an important part of the circle," he added, his words tempered with caution.

    "If we''re to remove him, we''ll need a replacement ready," he continued, his sharp gaze narrowing as he studied me, probing for my intentions.

    "After he''s dealt with, Lucian will take his place as head of House Blackwood," I said firmly, the decision already a foregone conclusion in my mind.

    "For that, a vote in the council will be required," Father said, his tone pragmatic.

    I nodded, but he continued, "The elders are mostly in your favor. With Kai and Finnian publicly showing their support, Gunnar''s allies will have no choice but to reconsider once they see what becomes of him." He leaned back slightly, the faintest flicker of approval in his eyes. "So it isn''t impossible to make this work," he concluded.

    "Gunnar is expected at the next council meeting," he said thoughtfully. "He''ll come to request budget approval for new armor production. That might be the opportunity you need."

    "I''ve already reviewed the report," I interjected. "There are three hundred thousand Bastion knights. Production of a single suit of armor costs five Crescent coins, but instead of creating new ones, the existing armor can simply be recalled and modified. Once passed to House Llewellyn for enchantment, the modifications would cost only two Crescent coins each. So the budget required would fall somewhere between six hundred and fifty to seven hundred thousand Crescent coins."

    Father nodded approvingly. "We''ll need to see how much he asks for. Anything beyond that would raise suspicion."

    "Exactly," I said, already mentally preparing for the meeting to come.

    There was a brief pause before he shifted topics. "How is your training progressing?" Father asked, his voice lighter now, though still tinged with paternal expectation.

    "Good," I replied. "I''ve been training with Lucian."

    He nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "You should visit the Inner Sanctum when time allows. Train with the Astral Knights¡ªthey are the most elite of our forces. It will do you good to learn from them."

    I inclined my head slightly. "I will," I said.

    "Lucian himself has ties to them," he added, his tone amused. "In a way, you''re already learning their methods through him."

    I allowed a faint smile to touch my lips. "I''ll make it a priority," I said, my voice steady.

    I regarded him thoughtfully for a moment, then asked, "You seem energised, Father. Did something good happen recently?"

    There was a flicker of hesitation¡ªa pause so brief it might have been imagined. Then he regained his composure, leaning forward to pick up his tea. "Nothing of note," he said dismissively. "Just a bit of training."

    I arched a brow but chose not to press further. "Of course," I said, inclining my head.

    The conversation drifted to other, less pressing matters as the minutes slipped by. Eventually, Eldon appeared at the doorway, bowing slightly as he informed Father that the council meeting was about to commence.

    With a nod, Father excused himself, his imposing figure disappearing through the arched doorway. I remained seated, my thoughts swirling in the quiet aftermath.

    As I mulled over my thoughts, I felt a pair of soft hands slide over my eyes from behind. I didn''t startle, having already sensed the presence lingering in the room. Instead, I remained seated, a faint smile curving my lips as I played along.

    "Guess who it is?" came a sweet, teasing voice by my ear. The tone was hushed, as though attempting to sound dangerous, though it was anything but the effort only deepened my amusement. My hands rose to meet hers over my eyes, gently cupping them.

 Spoiling

    "You will need to be more discreet than this if you wish to sneak up on me," I said, slowly peeling her hands from my eyes and bringing them down to my lips, kissing her soft, small hands as her light, melodic laugh filled my ears.

    I guided her hands and brought her around to face me. She was dressed in her usual green sports bra and shorts, the snug fabric stretched around her toned figure, clinging to her alluring frame like a second skin. The sight of her firm, peachy breasts tightly hidden behind her green bra , her toned bare stomach and sculpted curves leading to her toned and supple butt held tightly by her green shorts¡ªso effortless yet so alluring¡ªstirred something deep within me.

    "Yes, yes, I know," she replied with an exaggerated huff as I guided her to the sofa beside me. "My brother is stronger than me now. Poor me, what am I to do?" Her mock-pity dissolved into a smirk as she sank into the cushions, drawing one knee up casually.

    "How did your training go?" I asked her once she had stopped her exaggerated drama.

    "It went well," she replied, "especially after this." She added, pointing to her whitish-green eyes.

    "I can absorb essence better and use it even more efficiently," she said, building on her previous comment.

    "But I am really tired now," she concluded, leaning herself against me.

    "Why? Did you not rest afterward?" I asked, coiling my arm around her as she rested her head against my shoulder. Her silky hair brushing my neck and jaw.

    "I trained and then rested afterward, but I trained again after waking up and came here after that," she answered, getting comfortable and clingy.

    "Why torture yourself? Train comfortably," I said, patting her arm "Or have you forgotten the lesson I taught you after returning?" I teased in a light tone.

    "Ahh, don''t remind me. I remember," she answered, pointing to her eyes again, reminding me of her earlier comment.

    "Do you remember how you fainted due to essence overexertion?" I asked, gazing into her soft, green-and-white eyes. "Or do you remember what happened afterward?" I added, making her flush slightly.

    "Both," she answered. "I remember both," she said just as I suddenly kissed her, slowly nibbling on her soft lips before opening them and taking her small tongue into my mouth, making her moan in my mouth lightly. I guided my tongue into her small warm mouth, feeling her trying to kiss me back and she whimpered faintly, her hands clutching at my robe as she tried to match my intensity, her eager attempts only heightening my desire.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    We continued for a while before I slowly let her mouth go, her flushed face and cloudy green eyes coming into view testament to her aroused need .

    "Rest," I said in a low voice that came out more like a growl. "Before we have a rematch, and I am forced to increase your potential using my ways," I added as she slowly slid downward and lay on the sofa, resting her head on my lap as I adjusted my erect cock to the other side. her white hair slowly spread behind and over my length as it gently rested against her head.

    "What were you and Father talking about?" she asked as I slowly caressed her white hair, her voice sounding more like a comfortable, sleepy moan¡ªof someone who had just woken up or maybe someone whose mouth had just been thoroughly violated by another hungry one.

    How adorable she looked with her slightly puffy lips, red face, and cloudy whitish-green eyes as she tried to focus on me through the haze of her own arousal.

    "You remember Gunnar?" I asked as she fell into thought for a second.

    "The one who talked about funds during the meeting?" she said suddenly.

    "Yes, him," I confirmed her guess. As my hand caressed her head through her white hair slowly. making her form relax.

    "He seems somewhat against you. His tone was arrogant, and he tried to contradict you," she said as if recalling him. Her small, red tongue peeked out to lick her puffed lips as she was lost in concentration. The simple action made me twitch beside her head. My own arousal staining my white trouser.

    "Yes, that he did," I said. "He has been opposing me," I added as my one hand caressed her head and the other which was placed on her toned stomach slowly traced her tight body, passing over her peachy breasts held tight by her green bra cupping them lightly, making her breathe sharply through her mouth.

    "So I am planning to get rid of him," I said as I reached neck and slowly traced her delicately alluring collarbone with my finger.

    "How do you plan to do that?" Her lips parted slightly as after the question she watched me intently. Her gaze followed the movement of my hand as it trailed from her collarbone to her puffed lips, lightly brushing over them. I slowly pried them open and slipped a finger into her mouth, feeling her hesitate briefly before her warm small and soft tongue began to curl around my finger.

    "That is what I was talking to Father about," I said as I slowly added another finger into her mouth, watching as she lapped at them like a child with her favorite candy.

    She nodded as if to indicate she was listening to me, her hazy whitish-green eyes fixed on mine. as she suckled on my fingers intently. her warmth enveloping my fingers and making my cock throb.

    "You''ll see what happens in time," I said as I lightly pinched her small tongue between my two fingers. Making her eyes snap open and look at me, the mixed orbs now filled with watery arousal. A slow moan leaking from her throat.

    "No need to spoil all the fun now," I added in a low hushed tone.

    "I tried, you know," I said, slowly adjusting my trousers using the hand that had previously been caressing her head.

    "But you really didn''t want to rest, did you?" I added as my trousers slipped down and my throbbing member came into view, its veiny, girthy length brushing against her white hair, staining it with my precum.

    "Now," I said in a low growl, holding her mouth in place with my fingers inside and my thumb on her chin. Her wide, hazy eyes looked up at me. "Let''s recover some of your essence," I added, my severe silver gaze glinting with mischief and desire as I stared deeply into her teary, green, hazy eyes. Her body coiling in anticipation.

 Slow & Deliberate

    I slipped my fingers from her mouth, her puffy lips glistening with saliva as her gaze stayed fixed on me¡ªhalf-lidded, hazy, and undeniably alluring. Slowly, I brought my length to her face, her lips parting slightly as though they already knew what was to come. Her small, soft tongue darted out to lick her lips¡ªa reflex, perhaps, but the light brush of her wet heat against me was anything but accidental.

    "You''re doing this on purpose," I murmured, the accusation laced with quiet amusement. Her eyes widened slightly, snapping up to meet mine, confusion flickering in their depths before she looked away again, wordlessly yielding.

    I cupped the back of her head, tilting it gently as her lips parted wider, inviting me in. The warmth of her mouth greeted me as I pushed past her soft, red lips. A quiet sigh escaped her as her tongue curled delicately along my length, each movement unhurried, yet deliberate. I pressed further, feeling her cheek stretch slightly as the curve of my length became visible beneath her skin. The sensation of her snug, wet mouth was intoxicating, her tongue pressing and stroking with just the right amount of pressure.

    I shifted my hips, angling downward, and felt the tight resistance of her throat yield as I slid deeper. Her muscles contracted around me, the rhythm of her breathing steady but shallow, each exhale brushing warm against my skin. Her body adjusted to my presence, the faint sounds she made driving a low hum of pleasure through me.

    My hands roamed her body, tracing her toned stomach before gliding upward to the firm curve of her chest. Her nipples were taut beneath the fabric of her sports bra, their shape teasingly obvious. I flicked one lightly with my thumb, the slight jolt of her body a clear response. I began kneading her breasts, savoring their fullness, each touch deliberate as I let her reactions guide me. Her legs shifted subtly, thighs pressing together in an attempt to quell the need building within her. I noticed but said nothing, letting her simmer in her growing desire.

    Slipping my hand beneath the edge of her bra, I found bare skin¡ªwarm, soft, and yielding beneath my palm. Her nipple stiffened under my touch as I rolled it gently between my fingers, drawing a quiet whimper from her lips. Her throat constricted around me again, the sensation sparking a groan from deep in my chest. "Do you like it?" I asked, my voice low and firm. Her eyes fluttered open, hazy and submissive, her response clear even without words.

    I savored the contrast between her pliant mouth and the firmness of her body beneath my touch, the dual sensations grounding me in this shared moment. Each flick of my hips was slow, measured, as her lips and throat welcomed me deeper. She wasn''t just taking; she was giving¡ªeagerly, earnestly¡ªwith every motion.

    she sucked with as much vigour as she could muster as my one hand still slowly caressed her head as if praise a child for their efforts to coax them to work hard. I didn''t want to break her but make her completely enjoy participating. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Her gaze never left mine as my hand wandered lower, fingers tracing teasing patterns along her stomach before slipping to her hips. She parted her legs without hesitation, a silent plea written in the way her body arched slightly toward my touch. My fingers hovered just above the damp spot darkening her green shorts, the fabric sticking slightly to her skin. I didn''t touch her directly, not yet. Instead, I traced slow circles around the wetness, letting the anticipation build as her breathing grew heavier, her body trembling slightly under my restraint.

    Each moment stretched long and deliberate, the sensations shared between us building into something both primal and intimate. This wasn''t hurried or careless¡ªit was control, focus, and the pleasure of knowing exactly how to unravel her, one touch at a time.

    she sucked with as much vigour as she could muster as my one hand still slowly caressed her head as if praise a child for their efforts to coax them to work hard. I didn''t want to break her but make her completely enjoy participating.

    I continued to edge her, tracing the wet fabric, occasionally passing over it but never giving in completely to the point that she reaches her release. her growing desperation only amplifying my amusement and desire. Each time she pressed herself against my hand in silent pleading, I pulled away, leaving her teetering on the brink. Her frustration turned to soft, muffled whimpers, each one vibrating through her throat, sending pleasurable jolts along my length.

    When I decided to end my teasing, I placed my hand firmly on her shorts. The damp fabric was hot to the touch, saturated with her arousal, and a quiet moan escaped her lips¡ªa sound that caressed my dick enveloped in her throat sending waves of pleasure rolling through me. Slowly, deliberately, I traced the outline of her pussy lips through the clinging green material. The entrance of her thighs quivered with need, her body softening under my touch as the fabric darkened further, now almost translucent and clinging so tightly it was rendered pointless.

    Her hazy green eyes fluttered closed, surrendering to the sensations. Her mouth moved on me with renewed intensity, her tongue and throat tightening rhythmically as if to match the pulse of her trembling body. I pressed a single finger against her entrance, the wet material pressing inward with it, outlining her desire in explicit detail. The fabric clung, now fully molded to her shape, each ridge of her arousal visible, the heat radiating through it onto my hand.

    I could feel her drawing closer, her body betraying her mounting pleasure. Her trembling thighs, her tightening stomach, and her pebbled nipples¡ªstraining against the green sports bra to the point of tearing it¡ªwere all evidence of her nearing release. I pressed a finger inside, not bothering to remove the shorts, letting the wet material stretch and strain around me as it got further wedged inside her entrance. The slick heat of her arousal soaked my hand, the fabric catching on my nail as I extended it ever so slightly. The pressure and friction were enough to tear the overstretched material, the green shorts splitting neatly around her entrance as I pushed deeper.

    The sudden intrusion made her body jolt, her back arching as she cried out against me. Her release came in a wave, her juices spilling past my finger, drenching my hand and dripping onto the tight material still clinging to her thighs and toned ass. The white sofa beneath her bore the evidence, the fabric stained with her essence, a testament to the intensity of her climax. I watched, mesmerized, as her trembling body surrendered entirely, her hips twitching involuntarily against my hand, her mouth and throat tightening rhythmically around me in perfect unison.

 Ride

    I relished the sensation of her warm, vulnerable mouth, her slick lips moving with practiced finesse, before slowly withdrawing my length. "Let''s get to the main course," I said in a deep, commanding voice as I eased her upright. She gazed up at me, her hazy, watering eyes overflowing with a mixture of anticipation and unrestrained lust.

    "Let''s do something interesting this time," I continued, my tone laced with playful intent. "I''m feeling a little tired, you know," I added, feigning exhaustion as her expression shifted to one of curiosity.

    "So am I," she replied, her voice hoarse and raw, a tangible sign of the assault her throat had endured.

    "Yes, yes you are. I remember," I murmured, leaning in closer, savoring the subtle tremor that ran through her body as she held my gaze.

    "But you love to exercise," I teased, my hand beginning its slow exploration of her toned stomach. My fingertips brushed over the taut contours of her abs, tracing her sharp, elegant curves. Her breath hitched, a sharp inhale betraying the effect of my touch.

    "And," I said, reclining against the plush sofa cushions, resting my head on interlocked hands as my silver hair fanned out beneath me, "I am granting you my essence, so you can recuperate." My hand found hers, guiding her to stand, her movements tentative but obedient. I positioned her carefully, placing each of her knees beside mine as she straddled me, her heat palpable even through the remaining fabric between us.

    Curiosity began to cut through the heady fog of arousal clouding her soft green eyes, her gaze locking with mine, searching for answers.

    "I will do nothing now," I said, my voice steady and deliberate, the statement making her blink, her confusion evident.

    "What do you mean by that?" she asked, her tone breathless but laced with genuine intrigue.

    "What I mean," I murmured, my hand sliding purposefully between her thighs, fingers brushing against the drenched fabric, the heat and slickness unmistakable. Her shorts, already torn, revealed just enough to tantalize. Slowly, deliberately, I traced the ragged hole, my fingertips catching on the edges of the frayed material. With measured force, I stretched the fabric, the sound of it tearing further punctuating the silence, a wet, delicious noise that seemed to echo in the room.

    "You''re going for a ride today," I added, my voice dropping lower, each word deliberate.

    By the time I withdrew my hand, her green shorts hung in tatters, the large, damp tear exposing the glistening, swollen folds beneath. Her arousal was undeniable, the slickness catching the light, amplifying the raw intimacy of the moment.

    "Now, enough talking," I said, sliding my hands beneath her, the curve of her firm, round buttocks fitting perfectly in my palms. With an effortless motion, I lifted her slightly, the movement eliciting a soft gasp as I made her stand upright before me.

    "Let''s get the ride started," I said, guiding her forward until she hovered above me, her legs trembling slightly in anticipation. My girthy length stood tall, the silver-specked veins running along its surface pulsing visibly. The slick head, glistening with a mix of her saliva and my precum, pressed against the drenched fabric of her ruined shorts. The contact alone sent another wave of heat surging through us both, a fresh bead of precum escaping and mingling with her saliva covering my length.

    Her body tensed slightly, the torn shorts teasingly catching against the sensitive, swollen head of my cock. The wet friction sent jolts of electricity through me, the sensations only heightening the tension building between us.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    "Slowly lower yourself," I said, my voice firm but soothing as her green eyes flicked up to meet mine, her puffy and warm lips hovering over my length. The tension in the air was palpable, her hesitation mingling with anticipation. "Trust me, it will feel good," I reassured her, guiding her hips with deliberate care. The swollen head of my cock brushed against her slick, inviting folds, eliciting a sharp intake of breath.

    "Go on, do it," I urged, my voice deep and steady. Her knees trembled as she bent them slightly, her body sinking down with agonizing slowness. My head pressed against her entrance, the warmth and wetness of her parted lips teasing me as she inched lower and I felt her slick warmth enveloped the throbbing. Her body paused instinctively, adjusting to the intrusion, her trembling thighs betraying her uncertainty.

    "You¡¯re doing so well," I murmured, my hands steady on her waist. "Just let it happen¡ªyou¡¯ll enjoy it." She nodded faintly, her breath hitching as she surrendered to the moment. Gradually, she sank further, the tight, slick heat of her enveloping me inch by inch. Her body tensed around me, her juices easing the way as her folds stretched to accommodate my length.

    When half of me was buried inside her, she stopped, her breath shallow as her walls pulsed against me. Her vulnerability, the delicate tremor in her thighs, only fueled the fire within me. Slowly, she pushed lower, her slick folds yielding until I was fully sheathed inside her. Her warmth and tightness engulfed me, her walls convulsing as her trembling body flush with pleasure.

    Her knees buckled as she whimpered, the sound raw and needy, but instead of pulling away, she began to move instinctively. Her hips rolled in slow, deliberate circles, grinding herself against me. Each motion sent waves of heat and pleasure through us both, her juices dripping down my length, pooling beneath us. Her green eyes glistened with unshed tears, the raw tears spilling over as she lost herself in the rhythm. The tears mixed with her saliva as they flowed down, falling on her tight green bra. Wet patches appearing on stretched fabric.

    Her pace quickened, her grinding becoming more urgent, the friction maddening as her body adjusted to the fullness inside her. Her green bra, damp with sweat and tears, clung to her heaving chest, accentuating the way her pert breasts moved with each motion. The sight was intoxicating, and I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to tear the fabric away, leaving her bare and exposed. Her flushed skin glistened, her nipples hardened and begging for attention.

    "Stop grinding," I growled, my voice thick with need. "Start moving,"I added as I felt a pleasurable ache weighing in my balls, the release eminent. She froze for a moment, her glazed eyes locking with mine, before she rose slightly, her walls clenching around me as my length slid partially out. She sank back down, her voice breaking into a guttural cry. "Ahhh," she moaned, her head falling back as her tears spilled freely, her expression a mix of pain and ecstasy.

    Despite the raw intensity of her moan, she didn¡¯t stop. Her movements grew faster, her body finding a rhythm as she rode me with increasing abandon. The wet, rhythmic sound of our joining filled the room, her juices coating my length as they spilled down my thighs. Her breasts bounced with each motion, her green eyes wide and unfocused, consumed by the overwhelming sensations coursing through her.

    I reached up, cupping her swaying breasts, my thumbs brushing over her hardened nipples before rolling them between my fingers. She gasped, her back arching as I twisted gently, drawing a sharp cry from her lips. Her body convulsed suddenly, her walls clamping down on me as her release overtook her. Her essence gushed in waves, coating me in her climax as she shuddered in my arms.

    The intensity of her orgasm pushed me to the brink. My restraint shattered, and I felt the pleasure travelling form my balls to my length and with a deep groan, I released inside her. My warmth spilled into her, painting her clenching and convulsing folds white,

    Filling her completely as her trembling form collapsed onto my chest. Her breath was ragged, her tears and sweat mingling as they streaked her flushed face. Her body quivered against me, her walls still fluttering around my length, the juices falling down my balls, staining the sofa below prolonging the exquisite sensation.

    "You did so well," I whispered, stroking her damp hair, my other hand tracing soothing circles on her back. "Rest now," I murmured as her heavy-lidded eyes fluttered closed, the lingering haze of pleasure softening her features. Her body lay limp and sated against mine, my length still buried inside her, as my essence filled her insides uncontrollably. The warmth of her release mingled with mine, our bodies intertwined in the afterglow.<figure></figure>